oad {ee THE ANNALS -S¥ ) AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ ANNALS ’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. ’) CONDUCTED BY CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.Z.S. &., WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS., AND WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. es pot y ~~ A a ere vay ~ \ | 9X MOL, XL—FOURTH SERIES. ae aye DANS LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS: MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN. 1873. “Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potenti testes, divitie felicitatis humanze :—ex harum usu donitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis elucet. arum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata ; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—Linnavs. “Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir qu’elle est le chef-d’eeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- tent toutes ses opérations.’—Bruckner, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767. no oO 6 a6 fo. 6 The sylvan powers Obey our summons; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All, all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818. CONTENTS OF VOL. XI. [FOURTH SERIES. ] NUMBER LXI. I. Transformation of an entire Shell into Chitinous Structure by the Polype Hydractinia, with short Descriptions of the Polypidoms of five other Species. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate L) .. Il. On a new Species of Nettapus (Cotton-Teal) from the River Yangtsze, China. By R. Swinnor, H.M. Consul at Ningo ...... II. On Berardius and other Ziphioid Wales. By Dr. J. E. Gray, Lon 2S a 0TH J 5S iS OO nia OI COOnMpiac OM ono tc oc an IV. On the Peregrine Falcon from Sardinia. By R. BowpLeRr Suarpg, F,L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Senior Assistant, Zoological Department, eberetsin, Mineateriaaas vo. die fy s)halayeie o's ale oY ayaa si de Aaieiw ayete lve ewie's V. Notes on the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. By He ree Amp ey 51517... ciatats o)a/eis) ats: oie cloelelstalsiols shave wie’ a 6 aye eis VI. Growth or Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. By Joun C, Dnaren, MDs. itis sie e Rote eardelele okra Mere cinerea dae sada VIL. Sequoia and its History. By Professor Asa Gray, President of the American Association for the Advancement of Science...... VIII. Physico-chemical Investigations upon the Aquatic Articu- Pinoy Ma herik PLATEAU.) bart My cen incon celeue snes IX. Additional Notes on Spatulemys Lasale. By Dr. J. E. Gray, HRs. we. (Plate Il)... See COM DE UO MOC aar On OC HORE ETC X. On the Macleayius australiensis from New Zealand. By Dr. J. EB Ye CCMEAN NE ERS GUC rect ors state Mt wrote orbiter ov cbShorhe oe ole ans corel alesis tates On the Reproduction and Development of the Telescope-fish of China, by M. Carbonnier; Additional Observations on Codiophyllum, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S, &e.; The Bell Collection of Reptiles ; Answer to Herr Ritsema’s “ Note on Crinodes Sommeri” &c., by A. G. Butler, F.L.S. &c.; On a Mite in the Ear of the Ox; The Horns of Antilocapra, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.; Notice Page of a new and remarkable Fossil Bird, by O. C. Marsh...... 76—80 1v CONTENTS. NUMBER LXII. Page XI. Summary of Zoological Observations made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. By E. Ray Lanxestrr, M.A., Fellow and Lec- turer of Exeter College; Oxford <3. ....02 50s 0) eee 81 XII. On the Geographical Distribution, Migration, and Occasional Habitats of Whales and Dolphins (Céete). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RS. XIII. Notes on the Whales and Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. By Dr. James Hector, F.R.S. With Remarks by Dr. J. E. GRANGE ASI RG. cpio siks doe Wald dete ee Cae ee ee eee 104 XIV. A Monographic List of the Species of the Genus Gonyleptes, with Descriptions of three remarkable new Species. By ArnTHUR GaRDINER BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e. (Plate TIL) ....5...00 112 XV. Notes on the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. By BLOW. BATES, ELAS, i. 0204 also sislties eeletees eet aioe ee eee 117 XVI. On a new Species of Turkey Vulture from the Falkland Islands and a new Genus of Old-World Vultures. By R. Bowpier SHarpeé, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Senior Assistant, Zoological Depart- ment, British Museum: oseccc ect dve ce dd cd dd ddd de dee deen 133 XVII. On some Fossils from the Quebee Group of Point Lévis, Quebec. By H. ALLEYNE Nicwotson, M.D., D.Sc., M.A., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in University College, Toronto ...... wb. XVIII. Notes on Tortoises. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &..... 143 New Books:—Records of the Rocks; or Notes on the Geology, Natural History, and Antiquities of North and South Wales, Devon, and Cornwall, by the Rev. W. 8S. Symonds, F.G.S. &c. —A Manual of Palzeontology for the Use of Students, with a General Introduction on the Principles of Paleontology, by H. A; Nicholson; MDD Se, G0: iia etéais deste ee he ee 149—151 Anatomical Investigations on the Limuli, by A. Milne-Edwards; On the Boomdas (Dendrohyrax arboreus), by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. ; On Deep-sea Dredging in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, by J. F. Whiteaves, F.G.S. &c.; Nitophyllum litteratum, a new Bri- tish Alga, by Prof. T. G. Agardh; On a new Freshwater Tortoise from Borneo (Orlitia borneensis), by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. ; Descriptions of three new Species of Crustacea parasitic on the Cetacea of the N.W. coast of America, by W. H. Dall, U.S. Coast Survey; Orca stenorhyncha (the Narrow-nosed Killer) ; Preliminary Descriptions of new Species of Mollusks from the North-west coast of America, by W. H. Dall, U.S. Coast Sur- vey; Projectile Power of the Capsules of Hamamelis virginica, py Mr.-T. Meehan}. .:...::4..6 de eo ae eee 310 Fabulous Australian Animals, by Gerard Krefft; Preliminary De- scriptions of three new Species of Cetacea from the Coast of California, by W. H. Dall, U.S. Coast Survey ; On Hyper- metamorphosis in Palingenia virgo, and on the Analogies of its Larva with the Crustacea, by M. N. Joly ; Deep-water Fauna of Lake Michigan, by P. BR. Hoy, MD... ........00ssa0ee 315—319 NUMBER LXV. XXXYV. On the Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo as the Basis of Genealogical Classitication of Animals, and on the Origin of Vas- cular and Lymph Systems. By E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Hxeter College, Oxford ......0..7.. «4nce eee 321 XXXVI. On a new Australian Species of Thyrsites. By Prof. PREDERICK M‘CO¥- 55 ..cicsamelekiciay a vislacle cms «eon 8s ae 308 XXXVI. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKELEY, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq., F.L.S. (Plates VII.-X.).. 389 XXXVIII. Description of two new Species of Frogs from Aus- tralia. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S.........00000000 esas . 349 CONTENTS. ; vil Page XXXIX. Description of a new Saurian (Hyalosaurus) allied to Pseudopus. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S. ......... 0.0 eee 351 XL. Points of Distinction between the Spongiadee and the Fora- monies, (By TH. J.) Cantera, ERS, &el)) cit us .cculasbwh. 351 XLI. On the Dentition of Rhinoceroses (Rhinocerotes), and on the Characters afforded by their Skulls. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. PEASE) cha Mahe DEE ae MRblsete Si-—— I.—Transformation of an entire Shell into Chitinous Struc- ture by the Polype Hydractinia, with short Descriptions of the Polypidoms of jive other Species. By H.J. CARTER, F.R.S. &e. [Plate I.] ALL who are acquainted with the Spongiade know that there are certain species which enter the substance of shells and there grow to such an extent that finally the whole shell which they inhabit may become absorbed or destroyed, and the sponge itself, thus left alone, become unattached ; after which it may still go on increasing in size until, drifted about by the currents in the sea, it may at last in some storm be thrown ashore upon the beach. Cliona celata, which attacks the oyster-shell, is one of these, and after having absorbed the whole valve grows into ashapeless mass, which is brought up by the trawl- or dredge-net, or cast ashore, as before stated, in which con- dition it has been called “Raphyrus Griffithsii”’ by Dr. Bower- bank. Halichondria suberea, Johnst., is a species which attacks univalve shells—but often retains more or less of the outward form of the shell, and almost always that of the in- ternal cavity ; for a hermit crab (Pagurus) generally inhabits the latter, and so prevents the sponge from encroaching in this direction. Hence, if the outward form of the shell is lost, the internal one is, for the most part, so perfectly preserved that there is no difficulty whatever in concluding that it was Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 2 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Alteration once a Gasteropodous shell, although not a particle of the cal- careous matter may remain, and the whole be transformed into sponge-structure. The same thing, mutatis mutandis, may take place with the flexible polype called Hydractinia, which for the most part also forms a parasitic crust on univalve shells. Thus in the British Museum there is a specimen of Hydractinia echinata covering a whelk-shell (Buceinum un- datum) both inside and out; and the same was tenanted by a Pagurus, now dead in situ; while the horny skeleton or m- crustation of the polype, having shrunk by contraction .on drying, has become cracked about the lip, and the pieces so curled up that their edges have become exposed, and thus show that, although the outer part presents its natural dark amber- colour, the inner one becomes gradually whiter, until it appears to differ very little from the shell itself. Carrying on our examination with a simple lens, we observe that the pieces have brought away with them a portion of the shell-substance on which the crust grew ; and when both their lower side and the corresponding surface of the shell are re- spectively examined, it will be found that the former presents a surface of whitish crystalline matter punctated by amber- coloured points, which are connected above with the horny structure of the Hydractinia, while the surface of the shell opposite presents nothing of the kind, and is therefore uni- formly white,—thus showing that the horny or chitinous in- crustation has brought away with it just so much of the shell- substance as the horny portion of the polype had penetrated. Hydractinia echinata 1s so common on our coast that it does not seem necessary for me to describe here more than the part immediately connected with our subject, viz. the polypidom, which includes the transformation of the substance of the shell into the horny structure of the Hydractinia. For the rest I refer the reader to the ample descriptions, illustrations, &e. contained in Mr. Hincks’s ‘ History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes,’ vol. i. p. 19 &e., and vol. 11. pl. 4 (1868). The skeleton or polypidom of Hydractinia consists of a clathrate mass of horny solid fibre (I use the word “ horny ” here synonymously with “ chitinous,” as the most expressive term, although chemically not so correct as the latter), which spreads horizontally in a thin layer over the shell on which the polype may be growing, rising above into a forest of pyramidal serrated spines, averaging about one sixteenth of an inch high, and descending below by simple advancement of the clathrate fibre into the shell-substance, as before mentioned. The insterstices of the clathrate network are filled by the of Shell-substance by Hydractinia. 3 granular plasma called “ccenosare ;” and the external parts of the skeleton serve to support the polype-mass; all of which, being extremely delicate, fail, after being once dried, to present under any circumstances a recognizable form. If we now, with a very sharp and thin knife, cut off verti- cally a slice of the dried curled-up crust above mentioned (PI. I. fig. 8) and place it under a microscope, we may see the white crystalline shell-substance (d d) gradually decreasing upwards among the interstices of the chitinous network, until it gives place entirely to the dark amber-colour of the latter and its granular plasma (c, figs. 8 & 9) ; while in the opposite direction the white substance increases to the confines of the lowermost layer of the network, until it can hardly be distinguished from the substance of the shell itself (fig. 8, 7). Again, if we put a similar slice (fig. 9) into dilute nitric acid, we shall not only observe an effervescence, but when this slice is placed under the microscope we may also observe that the whole of the white crystalline substance has dis- appeared (fig. 9,dd), leaving nothing but the clathrate fibre of the skeleton (fig. 9, e), of which the increasing thinness, pale colour, and wide interstices towards the shell evince its young or progressive stage of development. It thus appears evident that Hydractinia echinata trans- forms the calcareous shell on which it may be growing into its own horn-like skeleton. We have now to prove this more satisfactorily ; and this can be done by another specimen in the British Museum, where the whole of the shell has become transformed into the horn- like skeleton of a Hydractinia. The shell thus transformed was somewhat less in size than a Buccinum, but of a totally different family, as may be seen by the form of the aperture, which resembles that of some tur- binated shell, though of course the species is now undeter- minable, at least to one possessing such a limited knowledge of conchology as myself (fig. 1, a,6). Nor is the Hydractinia the same specifically as H. echinata; for all the spines are smooth (fig. 3), and not, as in the latter, serrated (fig. 4). Hence there is here a marked difference between the two polypes, although in every other respect the skeleton-mass or polypidom, which is the only part left in the transformed shell, is almost identical with that of Hydractinia echinata. As the transformed shell now exists, it is empty and entirely composed of parallel layers of clathrate chitinous fibre (fig. 2, a,b). ‘The internal cavity is smooth, and the columella pre- served; so that we may fairly infer that the shell had been originally tenanted by a Pagurus, which had remained there 1% 4 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Alteration until the whole of the shell had become transformed into the chitinous skeleton of a Hydractinia, when, probably finding it too light for its purpose, the Pagurus betook itself to a heavier habitation. Although the internal surface of the transformed shell remains smooth and perfect (fig. 2, a, 6), the external surface has become changed into the peculiar growth of the Hydractinia, which presents a more or less irregularly tubercled appearance, each tubercle of which, being more or less separate from the rest and varying in size and shape, consists of a little monti- cule of clathrate fibre involving one or more of the smooth erect spines which characterize the species (fig. 1, a, 2); whereas in Hydractinia echinata there are no such tubercles, the sur- face being for the most part even and equally spined throughout. So much, then, for the internal and external surfaces re- spectively of the transformation ; we have now to go to the layers of which it is composed. And these together present a thickness varying with that of the original shell, being in the section (which was made for the purpose, and forms part of the illustrations, fig. 2) 4-12ths of an inch thick at the base, and 2-12ths in the parietes. Moreover these layers show, by the presence of smooth spines upon them here and there (fig. 2, dd), that the growth of the Hydractinia had been outwards as well as inwards or towards the shell. Nor does it seem quite clear how much of the shell has been absorbed by the layer of the Hydractinia which lined its cavity (fig. 2, e e), smee im the specimen of Hydractinia echinata betore me the polype-crust, although smoothed by the Pagurus internally, covers the cavity as well as the exterior of the shell. At the same time, in the transformation, the presence and direction of the spines on its layers (fig. 2, ec) point out, to a certain extent, the limit of the crust vertically, leaving about one third of the thickness of the transformation inside it for what may have been effected by the lower part of the outer crust and that lining the cavity respectively. In this case the original shell could not have been very thick. A microscopic examination of the structure gives the same results, minus the soft substance and presence of calcareous matter, as that of Hydractinia echinata; and thus it is satis- factorily proved that this kind of polype can effect a change in the composition of a shell analogous to that produced by the sponges mentioned. This is a point of interest to know, inasmuch as it bears on fossilized as well as recent structure, and therefore every clathrate structure of this kind ina fossil shell must not be too hastily set down as sponge-transformation. ae a le am OC of Shell-substance by Wydractinia. 5 The transformed shell bears the museum no. “ 2461,” which appears to me to be preceded by a P; and the former shows that it must have been in the museum for many years, since for upwards of twenty this kind of numbering has been dis- continued. In its maximum measurements it is about two inches long from apex to base, two inches broad, 7. e. from left to right side, and one inch thick. The outer layer is rendered more or less green by the presence of the gonidia and thallus of a lichen, which here and there appears in little groups of gymnocarpous apothecia all over the surface. So it is just possible that, after the comparatively heavy calcareous matter of the shell had been replaced by the lighter chitinous structure, the Pagurus, as before stated, lett his habitation ; and the latter, having floated into an estuary, may have been left on its banks, where its surtace became in time grown over by this lichen, and where, probably, it was found, unless all this took place on the sea-shore, or the Pagurus carried the transformed shell inland, as they appear to do in the island of Cuba (Sir C. Lyell, Princip. Geol. vol. ii. 1872). The largest apothecia are about 1-48th of an inch in diameter, and more or less circular, the thalamium dark brown, and ex- ciple white ; the spores ellipsoid, generally eight in the theca, but varying in number, and for the most part confusedly arranged. My attention was first called to the specimen of Hydractinia echinata above mentioned from its likeness to the figures of the sponge named “ Terpios echinata” by De Fonbressin et Michelotti (“Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,’ p. 102, pl. xxiv. figs.4 & 5, Haarlem, 1864). And then, when I observed coupled with it in the museum another shell like it, but entirely transformed into horny structure, I began to think that the skeleton of Hydractinia echinata must be a sponge, not being aware at the time that any organism but a sponge could effect such a transformation, and observing microscopically that the horny substance was formed of concentric layers. However, placing the specimens before my friend Mr. Parfitt for his opinion as to the habitat and species of the lichen, this imtel- ligent naturalist immediately recognized Hydractinia echinata, and handed out from his cabinet a specimen dredged up off the Otter-mouth, close to the place where am living. The nature of the organism on the whelk-shell thus having become known to me, that of the organism which had transformed the other shell still remained enigmatical, but was subsequently worked out in the way above mentioned. It would appear from a section of the crust that the poly- 6 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Alteration pidom of Hydractinia echinata is formed of horizontal layers (figs. 8 & 9), each of which is marked by a row of knots (e, figs. 8 & 9), which indicate the points of union of the clathrate chitinous fibre, corresponding to the knots in network ; and, judging from a microscopic examination of the part ad- vancing into the shell, it would also seem that these knots first appear in the form of separate cells (fig. 7,dd), which, gene- rating concentric layers of chitine around them, may be termed “horn-cells.”” The horn-cell then sends off two sets of branches, one of which (fig. 7,¢e) becomes the clathrate chi- tinous fibre, which is solid and formed of concentric layers, and the other set (fig. 7, ff) spread out into a chitinous membrane (fig. 7, 7) on the same plane as the horn-cells, which membrane thus acts as a framework to the whole. These horn-cells appear as dark points in the last layer of shell-substance that is about to be absorbed, and which remains adherent to the contracted and curled-up fragments of the dried and thus broken-up polypidom, as above mentioned (fig. 5, a; fig. 8, g). The chitinous membrane therefore lies above this (fig. 6, 0; fig. 8,f). But if a fragment of these two layers, viz. the chi- tinous and calcareous ones (which are of course very thin, but can be occasionally picked off together), be mounted in Canada balsam, it will be observed that the calcareous layer, which is the undermost, presents a worm-eaten appearance (fig. 7, 7), as if it had been subjected to the dissolving influence of a surface formed of pseudopodial villi, about 1-6G000th inch in diameter. In the layer lining the cavity of the wholly transformed shell (fig. 2,ee), treated in a similar manner, we have the same cha- racters, minus, of course, the calcareous layer, as in fig. 9, g,— that is to say, the chitimous membrane alone, in which are set the horn-cells and their clathrate structure, as in a, figs. 6 & 7. How the absorption of the shell-substance is effected in Hydractinia is unknown to me; but (referrmg to like phe- nomena) when we observe that the protoplasm of the plant-cell can, as required, work its way through the thick cellulose cell (as in Spirogyra under conjugation), that the tender Amceba- like entophyte Pythiwm (also an inhabitant of the cell of Spirogyra) will do the same thing, &c., that the excavating sponges, whose sarcode is equally soft and delicate, will do the same in the oyster-shell as well as in limestone rock, it does not appear strange that the coenosare of Hydractinia should be able to perforate a whelk-shell under similar circumstances. Also, when it is observed that, in the excavations made by Cliona celata in the concretionary limestone formed and found about the rocks of the New Red Sandstone on the shore here, the siliceous grains which are mixed up with it still project of Shell-substance by Hydractinia. 7 above the otherwise smooth surface of the excavation, it does seem (as my friend Mr. Parfitt has sagaciously observed) that these excavations are produced by an “ acid or erosive agent” of a chemical rather than of a physical nature, which, not being able to dissolve the silex, thus leaves the grains of sand projecting into the excavation (Parfitt on the boring of Mollusks, &c., Trans. Devon. Assoc. for Advancement of Science, 1871). May we not assume, then, that this process is one of animal chemistry like that of digestion (wherein the gastric juice will dissolve calcareous matter, but fails to affect a piece of glass)?— the action in Hydractinia being produced not by cells but by the intercellular sarcode, which, like that of the sponge, can prolong itself into villous pseudopodial processes (fig. 7, ¢, 2), which possibly may be the pioneers of all vital changes of this kind, in exercising on their confines that catalytic power of which life alone is capable. Indeed Professor Allman has long since demonstrated the existence of sarcode among the Hydroid polypes, which, to use his own words, ‘‘ comports itself exactly like the pseudopodia of an Amaba, which it also resembles in structure” (‘ Annals,’ 1864, vol. xii. p. 204); so that the worm-eaten appearance presented by the lowermost layer of the crust of Hydractinia echinata (that is, in the calcareous surface of the shell just about to become transformed) may be produced, as before stated, by a villous layer of minute pseudopodial prolongations from the coenosare. Lastly, as regards the power of animal chemistry in these operations, which is chemistry directed by an unknown agent, as the production of alcohol by the yeast-plant, &c., it signifies that there is an instinctive power acting here, which is far beyond any possessed by the highest cerebrated being, if I may use the expression. When I observe the delicate mycelium of a minute fungus growing or creeping (for the terms are synonymous here) through the hard crystalline layers of the shell of a Bucetnwm— when I observe on the surface of a lancet which has been care- fully protected by a layer of animal fat a similar kind of my- celium, which has wriggled its way not only over but 7m the surface of the polished blade by oxidation of the iron in its course, so as to leave a rusty image of itself—and when I ob- serve a plant-like form of glauconite in the substance of an agate which has been formed in a geode of an igneous rock, so much like a Conferva that it might easily pass for one if not otherwise understood, to say nothing of the dendritic markings of rocks, &c.,—these facts, taken in connexion, seem 8 On the Alteration of Shell-substance by Hydractinia. to signify not only that the law of form is the same both in the vegetable and mineral kingdoms at least (for the glauconite form in this respect is almost typically that of a Conferva), but that vztal influence also is the primum mobile in all—that indomitable power which rules the world independently of man! Having ascertained that the transformed shell, which had been thrown in among the sponges, had been produced by a polype and not by a sponge, I turned my attention to certain branched organisms, or rather their skeletons, which had also been placed among the sponges, and had therefore come be- fore me for examination, when, noticing that they also pos- sessed a clathrate chitinous structure closely allied to that of the polypidom of Hydractinia (fig. 9), while the characteristic feature of most sponges, viz. the branched system of canals terminating externally in large outlets or oscula, was absent from them, I submitted to microscopical examination a por- tion of the stem of a beautiful form from New Zealand, which had been presented to the museum by Sir G. Grey; and I found not only that it was identical with the structure of the polypidom of Hydractinia, but that attached to its fibre internally, where the water had failed to destroy the whole of the soft parts with which the clathrate structure had originally been filled and covered, a few thread-cells still remained. I then sought for the hydrothece, and found them also. Next I took portions from two other species, which came from the Cape of Good Hope—and obtained similar results, so satis- factorily that in many of the thread-cells their contents had become half extruded. Finally I examined the two species from Australia which Dr. J. E. Gray, under the family name of “Ceratellade,” had described and figured provisionally as sponges in the ‘ Pro- ceedings of the Zoological Society’ for November 26th, 1868 (p. 575), designated respectively Ceratella fusca and Dehitella atrorubens ; and here, again, I met with similar results. Hence it becomes necessary for me briefly to describe all these polypidoms, beginning with that of the transformed shell, in order that henceforth they may be relegated to their proper place. Were they possessed of their soft parts, and pertect as the Hydractinia of our own shores when carefully dredged up from its natural abode can only be, I should have proposed their being handed over to some one more conversant than myself with this department of zoology: but who can say when perfect specimens of the polypidoms of these species, with all their soft parts recognizable, may be similarly taken, when those we have come trom foreign shores, where they On new Species of Hydractinide. 9 have apparently been washed about in the surf for years before they were picked up for preservation? Meanwhile, as the description of a polypidom alone is comparatively easy, as it may be a long while before the soft parts can be obtained, and as it is desirable at once to separate these skeletons from the sponge-structures which I am examining, it is hoped that the following diagnoses may not be unacceptable. Hydractinia levispina, n.sp. (PI. I. fig. 1, a, b.) Zoophyte incrusting and eroding univalve shells. Poly- pidom formed of clathrate, subrectangularly meshed chitinous fibre (as in fig. 9), solid, concentrically laminated, surmounted by smooth, erect, conical spines (figs. 3 & 1, 6,e), grouped together in the midst of proliferous tubercles (fig. 1, d,e), seattered more or less over the surface. Increasing by layers, so as finally to absorb the whole of the shell on which it grows (fig. 2, a,b). Height of transformed shell 2 inches from apex _ to base; extreme breadth, viz. from left side to margin of outer _» lip, ldinch. Spine variable, about 1-30th inch high by 1-60th inch diameter at the base. Hab. Unknown. Loc. Unknown. Obs. This specimen, which is in the British Museum, bears the number “2461,” which mode of marking, as before stated, shows that it has been there for a very long time ; the number also appears to be preceded by a “P.” ‘There is no further history attached to it than that which its own structure reveals. It evidently grew ona shell a little less im size than a Buccinum, but of a totally different species, as the margin of the aperture is continuous like that of the Turbinide. While there it gradually transformed the whole of the shell imto its own chitinous polypidom; meanwhile a Pagurus or hermit crab inhabited the interior and so preserved the form of this part. Subsequently it probably got into some tidal estuary, where, having been left high and dry on its banks, a gymnospermous lichen took up its habitation on its surface, and, spreading its thallus throughout the external layer of the imperishable chitine, at last threw up the groups of shield-like conceptacles (apothecia) now scattered over the greater part of the shell-like polypidom. Of course this might also have taken place on the sea-shore, or the Pagurus itself might have carried it inland. Hydractinia levispina differs trom H. echinata in the tubercled state of its surface, but especially in the smoothness of its spines (fig. 3); the latter possesses a more or less even surface with serrated spines (fig. 4). 10 Mr. H.J. Carter on new Species of Hydractiniide. Ceratella fusca, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 26, 1868, p. 579, fig. 2. “Coral expanded, fan-shaped, forming an oblong frond ; branches divergent from the base, with numerous lateral, sub- alternate, subdichotomous branches; similar but smaller lateral branches. “Fab. Australia, New South Wales, at the head of Bondy Bay.” Dehitella atrorubens, ; Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 26, 1868, p. 579, fig. 1. “Sponge or coral dichotomously branched, expanded, growing in a large tuft from a broad, tortuous, creeping base, of a dark brown colour, and uniform hard rigid substance. Stem hard, cylindrical, opake, smooth; branches and branchlets tapering to a point, cylindrical, covered with tufts of projecting horny spines on every side; those on the branches often placed in sharp-edged, narrow, transverse ridges; those of the upper branches and branchlets close but isolated, and divergent from - the surface at nearly right angles. “This genus is distinguishable from Ceratella by the greater thickness and cylindrical form of the stem, by the more tufted and irregular manner of growth, and by the tufts of spicules (oscules or cells) being more abundant and equally dispersed on all sides of the branches and branchlets.” The above descriptions are copied from Dr. J. E. Gray’s excellent account of these two organisms, published in the ‘Proc. Zool. Soc.’ for November 26, 1868 (p. 575), to which the reader is referred for more extended descriptions of them, and for equally excellent illustrations, which, being almost typical forms of the following species from the Cape of Good Hope, will, until the latter are also illustrated, very well serve for their identification. It will be observed that Dr. Gray was by no means satisfied that they belonged to the Spongiadee, and therefore only pro- visionally placed them among the sponges. Had he been aware of what I have above stated, his views probably would have been different, and the real nature of these organisms would have been then told by him at once; and but for his encou- ragement now, it would most probably have never been eluci- dated by myself. Ceratella procumbens, n. sp. Zoophyte procumbent, compressed, thickly branched on the same plane; the larger stems chiefly on one (the lower) side, Ie Mr. H. J. Carter on new Species of Hydractinude. 11 hard, flexible, of an ochre-brown colour, tinged here and there with purple. Trunk short, solid, compact, compressed verti- cally, soon dividing irregularly or subdichotomously into round branches, which are confined to the lower surface, ending in branchlets with subclavate ends, that appear on the upper or opposite side, not reuniting or anastomosing. Hydrotheca consisting of a little semitubular plate, extending outwards and forwards from the side of the stem on the proximal border of an aperture in the latter ; scattered thickly over all the branches, but most prominent on the branchlets ; frequently represented by the little hole alone in the stem where the projecting portion has been worn off; scanty on the lower side of the main stems. Minute structure: composed of clathrate chitinous fibre throughout, whose meshes are subrectangular ; hydrotheca formed of the semitubular scoop-like plate mentioned, sup- ported on its proximal side by an extension of the clathrate structure of the stem, and bordering the little hole also above mentioned, which extends into the centre of the stem ; surface of the larger stems bluntly microspined. Size of largest spe- cimen 11 inches long by 5 inches broad, and about 1 inch thick, or vertically. Hab. Marine ; procumbent. Loc. Cape of Good Hope and Port Natal. Obs. ‘There are five specimens of this species in the British Museum, viz. one with no. 67. 3. 22. 1, and “Cape of Good Hope” written on it, and the others ticketed no. 72.8.1. 1, and “Port Natal.” Friction among the sand and waves has worn down some of them so much as to leave nothing but the fora- mina in the stems; whereby the most worn might be looked upon as a different species, did not the gradation from the more per- fect ones point out that this is not the case, and thus that they all belong to one and the same species. Some parts still retain a purple colour both externally and internally, showing that, as with the other species in some parts also, this has for the most part been washed out, and that the brown colour has been de- rived from the chitinous fibre alone. In most cf the specimens thread-cells are numerous in the clathrate tissue, especially towards the centre of the stems, where they can not only be distinguished by their subconical form from other globular and nucleated cells present (which appear like ova), but, by the addition of liquor potasse, may be made to extrude the thick portion of the thread. ‘Their procumbent habit has been inferred from the main stem and its branches being flattened on one side, while the branches and hydrothece are chiefly on the other—much in the form of a wall fruit-tree, viz. with a flat back. 12. Mr.H.J. Carter on new Species of Wydractinide. Ceratella spinosa, n. sp. Zoophyte procumbent, thickly branched, hard, flexible, of a dark rich red-purple colour. Main branches round, brownish, covered with small, smooth, often subspatulate, erect spines. Stem dividing subdichotomously into purple branchlets, which terminate in abruptly pointed extremities. Hydrothece the same as in the foregoing species; most prominent over the round branchlets, to which they give, en profil, a serrated, somewhat Sertularian, appearance, the teeth of which are in- clined forwards. Minute structure: main stems composed of | clathrate chitinous fibre, of which the meshes are more or less oblong, passing into prominent longitudinal lines on the branchlets, where they terminate on the backs of the semi- tubular plates which respectively form the floors of the hydro- theese, to which they thus give support. Size of specimen, which is merely a branch, 44 inches long by 2 broad. Hab, Marine ; procumbent. Loc. Port Natal. Obs. The spines on the surface distinguish this from the foregoing species, add to which its longer and more pointed branches, longitudinally ridged clathrate fibre, and rich red- purple colour. It bears the no. “72. 8.1.17, from Port Natal.” In Dr. Gray’s two Australian species there are no actual spines independently of the projecting portion of clathrate struc- ture on the proximal sides of the hydrothece, and the “ spimu- lose” little knobs on the surface of Ceratella fusca. The hydrotheca in Dehitella atrorubens is formed of a simple scoop-like projection of the subrectangular clathrate structure of the stem, stopped at the bottom by a septum of the same ; there is no decided hole there larger than the diameter of the common mesh, for the ccenosare of the interior to communicate with the sarcode of the polype, as in the Cape species; while in Ceratella fusca, which is almost as delicate in its branches as a Sertularia, and not unlike it in the alternate, but here spiral not opposite, position of its hydrothece, the latter are formed by a projection of the clathrate tissue in the shape of a clam-shell, whose ribs, extended beyond the margin, end respectively in an inflated tubercle of the same kind as that which characterizes the surface of the stem, rising up like little knobs on the knots of the clathrate network, to which Dr. Gray (/. c.) has appropriately applied the term “spinulose;”’ the bottom of the hydrotheca is filled up with a clathrate septum, in which there is no decided hole present as in the fore- going species; and in this way both of these from Australia differ trom those of the Cape of Good Hope. Mr. H. J. Carter on new Species of Hydractiniide. 13 Chitina ericopsis, n. gen. et sp. Zoophyte erect, bushy, fragili-flexible, fawn-coloured. Trunk long, hard, irregularly round, composed of many stems united clathrately and obliquely into a cord-like bundle, which divides and subdivides irregularly into branches, that again unite with each in substance (anastomose) when in contact, and finally form a straggling bushy head. Hydrotheca long, clathrate, tubular, terminating the ends of the branchlets or prolonged from some of the proliferous tubercles which beset the surface of the trunk and larger stems. Minute structure: composed of clathrate chitinous fibre throughout, whose mesh- work is subrectangular and massive in the stems, where there is no difference between the centre and circumference, with the exception that the fibre is stouter in the former or oldest part ; hydrotheca composed of several longitudinal fibres or ridges lat- tice-worked together transversely into a tubular form, somewhat contracted at the extremity, in the centre of which is an aper- ture of the meshwork a little larger than the rest. Height of specimens about 14 inches, trunk about 1 inch in diameter ; hydrotheca averaging 1-3rd of an inch long by 1-60th of an inch in its broadest part, and the aperture 1-90th of an inch in diameter. Hab. Marine ; erect. Loc. New Zealand. Obs. There are several specimens of this beautiful polypidom in the British Museum ; one of which (bearing the no. 57. 1. 2. 36) was presented by Dr. Sinclair, and the rest by Sir G. Grey; all from New Zealand. From their worn state they appear to have been long subjected to the friction of the waves and beach before they were picked up for preservation. Hardly any of the hydrothecee on them are perfect; and it is only by looking carefully over the specimens that one can be found answering the description above given; and then it requires to be viewed with an inch compound power ‘end on” (as it is termed) to see the aperture at the extremity; the least incli- nation to one side will bring the surrounding network into focus, and thus defeat the object of the observer. In some the dried remains of the polype are still present, which mark the position of the tubular cavity. Conical ovoid thread-cells may be seen in the clathrate structure of the polypidom, which hang about the fibre in a dried fleshy substance that appears also to be the remains of the ccenosare ; and on some of the larger stems there are little superficial holes, which appear to be the remains of canals through which the ccenosare was continued into the cavities of the hydrothece respectively, now worn off. The specimen differs so markedly from all the rest in its 14 Mr.H.J. Carter on new Species of Hydractiniide. erect habit, and in the form and position of its hydrothece, that it must be considered the type of a new genus, to which I have given the name of Chitina and designated the species ericopsis, from its being so much like the stems of the common heather here used for making brooms. These species may be provisionally tabulated thus :— Family Hydractiniide. Incrusting species :— Hydractinia echinata. HZ, levispina. Branched procumbent species :— Ceratella fusca, Gray. Dehitella atrorubens, Gray. Ceratella procumbens, 0. sp. C. spinosa, ni. sp. Branched erect species :— Chitina ericopsis, n. g. et sp. In this way I hope to get rid of them from among the Spon- giade, and to bring them to the notice of those who have specially devoted their attention to the Hydroid Zoophytes. EXPLANATION OF PLATEL Fig. 1. Upper and lower surfaces respectively of a turbimated (?) shell wholly transformed into clathrate chitinous fibre structure by Hydractinia levispina (n. sp.): a, upperside; 6, lower side ; e, smooth area on the latter, produced by friction during the time the shell was tenanted by a Pagwrus; d, tubercular excrescences of the chitinous structure involving one or more spines, which the dark points (e) are intended to represent; ff, line of section. Natural size. Fig. 2. Section of the same through the line ff, fig. 1, showing that the columella and every particle of the original shell-substance has been replaced by the chitinous structure: a, right side; b, left side ; ec, layer surmounted by spines (d d) projecting outwards ; ee, surface-layer of the cavity. Natural size. Fig. 3. Hydractinia levispina, n. sp., spine of, with portion of subjacent clathrate structure at its base, showing that it is merely a conical form of the latter; magnified. Real length of spine about 1-30th inch, diameter of base of spine 1-60th inch. To contrast with the serrated form of the following figure. Fig. 4. Hydractinia echinata, spine of, about the same size as the fore- oing. To contrast with fig. 5. Fig. 5. The same, incrusting Buccinum undatum, which contains the re- mains of a Pagurus. Magnified portion of lower surface of a fragment of the crust, raised by contraction and fracture from the inner surface of the outer lip close to the canal, showing that it is composed of calcareous matter, through which points of the superincumbent chitinous structure (aa@) project. Horizontal view. Mr. R. Swinhoe on a new Species of Nettapus. 15 Fig. 6. The same, with the calcareous matter removed by acid, showing that the “ points ” of the superincumbent chitinous structure are the knots of the network, and continuous with or set in a chi- tinous expansion or chitinous membraniform layer: a, chitinous network; 5,chitinous membrane. Horizontal view. Fig. 7. The same portion much more magnified, showing :—a, chitinous structure and membrane, from which the calcareous matter has been removed by acid,=fig. 6; 6, where the former is still covered by the calcareous layer,=fig. 5; e, where the calcareous layer alone remains; dd, points or knots (originally horn-cells) in which the branches (ee) arise that {form the network; ff, branches which are continuous with, and probably form by ex- pansion, the chitinous membrane; g, points which project through the calcareous layer; 4 (=fig. 5), peculiar worm-eaten appearance of the calcareous layer, as if produced by a villous surface of pseudopodia in connexion with the ccenosare (7). Horizontal view. Fig. 8. The same. Thin vertical section of same fragment of crust, much magnified, showing that the ecenosare of the lower inter- stices of the chitinous structure is charged with white calcareous matter; the latter is here represented by the dark shade: a, free surface formed of aborted or ill-developed spines, from being in contact with the Pagurus; 6, surface next the shell; ce, older chitinous structure without calcareous matter ; e, incised knots of the chitinous network, showing that the latter is formed in layers; f, chitinous membrane or layer, &c., =fig. 6 & fig. 7, a; g, calcareous layer, =fig. 5 & fig. 7, b. Diagram. Fig. 9. The same. Similar portion, from which the calcareous matter has been removed by acid: a, free surface ; 6, surface next the shell; c, older chitinous network, now much thickened ; d, in- terstices of lower part emptied of their calcareous material by the acid; e, chitinous network of the same, much thinner in fibre than that above it, from being younger and therefore presenting wider interstices ; f, chitinous membrane or layer ; g, points of chitinous structure projecting through calcareous layer, =fig. 5 & fig. 7, c, the latter now removed by the acid. Diagram. Il—On a new Species of Nettapus (Cotton-Teal) from the River Yangtsze, China. By R. Swinnoe, H.M. Consul at Ningpo. In the Abbé Armand David’s “Catalogue d’Oiseaux de Chine,” published in the ‘ Bulletin’ of the ‘ Nouvelles Archives du Mu- séum d’ Histoire Naturelle de Paris,’ t. vill. (1871), is entered, under number 442, Nettapus coromandelianus,Scop.,as occurring on the Yangtsze. In 1869 I spent some months of the early year on the Yangtsze and did not notice this bird; I therefore made inquiries of my friends at Kiukiang and Chinkiang as to whether they had seen such a bird. Mr. Russell (son of the ‘Times’ correspondent) said that last spring he had noticed a pair of such birds as I described perch on the yard-arm of a | gun-boat lying off the settlement, but that he was not allowed | to shoot them. Mr. Kopsch, Commissioner of Customs at 16 Mr. R. Swinhoe on a new Species of Nettapus. Kiukiang, gave me a more particular account of the species: he said that in spring they are frequently seen perching on the roof-tops of the houses in the place, that they were somewhat tame, and that in summer he noticed a female and two or three young ones paddling about in the patch of water behind their houses ; he further stated that they were called by the French priests there the ‘‘ Canard d’été,” and by the Chinese Yew Ya. He was fortunate enough to procure two couples on the 25th of September, and has sent me a male and two females. What surprises me is the appearance of the male bird of this trio, which, otherwise attired in the garb of a male, has the neck and upper breast marked as in the female, and wanting the pectoral collar. Can the species have a winter dress different from that of summer ? if so, it would scarcely begin to acquire it in September. I think, however, that the peculiarity is due to its partially assuming after nidification the plumage of the female, a strong anatine character, which shows its affinity with the true ducks rather than with the geese. I would dedi- cate this interesting novelty to Mr. Kopsch, who has taken much pains to procure me specimens. Nettapus Kopschit, n. sp. Male. Crown of the head, upper back, and scapulars brown, reflecting purple and green. (In a spring specimen in the col- lection of Pere Heude at Shanghai the eyebrow, nape, throat, cheeks, and lower neck were white, the back of the neck dingy, with a collar on the lower neck, about a quarter of an inch broad, of deep iridescent brown.) Our specimen has the white markings dingy, the back of the neck brownish, the upper back finely mottled with whitish, the lower neck and upper breast waved with brown, each feather having two or three concentric semicircles of wavy brown. These are the feminine peculiarities it acquires after breeding; but the markings are dingier and not so well-defined as in the female. The rest of his dress, which I will now describe, is as in spring. Back deep glossy green; tertiaries like scapulars, but reflecting a brighter green ; coverts and secondaries deep duck- green; primaries black, reflecting deep green; a broad bar of white extends across the middle of the primaries, broadly tipping the secondaries and edging the tertiaries; upper tail- coverts yellowish grey, with brown stems; tail of twelve feathers, angular at tips, 2°8 inches long, the outer quill ‘7 inch shorter than the longest, greyish brown with green gloss; under- parts dingy white, the feathers being brownish on their con- cealed parts ; flanks light liver-brown ; under tail-coverts pure white; axillaries and dark parts of underwing deep black. Dr. J. HK. Gray on Ziphioid Whales. 17 Male: length 113, wing 6 inches. Female: length 13, wing 6:5, tail 3°2 inches. The female has whitish eyebrows meeting at the occiput ; her cheeks and throat are whitish; her neck all round and upper breast are beautifully waved with blackish brown; her upper parts are liver-brown, with a faint sheen of purple or or green according to the fall of light; her upper tail-coverts are lighter and mottled; her secondary coverts are lightly tipped with whitish ; her secondaries broadly tipped, her ter- tiaries edged, and a few of her inner primaries marked near their tips with whitish ; her tail is coloured as her back; and her underparts are dingy white, the feathers being brownish at their hidden portions ; axillaries and underwings light liver- brown. The soft parts I will leave till I get fresh specimens ; they have changed much in colour in the dry skins before me. The birds were extremely fat. IlIl.—On Berardius and other Ziphioid Whales. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.B.S. &c. ProressorR FLOWER has given an admirable description and figures of the skeleton of Berardius Arnouxi sent to England by Dr. Haast and purchased for the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. It is very pleasant to see these excellent and beautifully illustrated essays on the skeleton of Cetacea, which Professor Flower is now publishing in the ‘ Transactions of the Zoological Society.’ Professor Flower makes some observations on the other ziphioid whales. I. He observes that the small skull in the Museum at Wellington, described and figured in the ‘ Trans. New-Zeal. Inst.’ as the young of the Berardius Arnouxt, and which I have called Berardius Hector’, belongs to a different section of the group (Trans. Z. 8. vol. viii. p. 216)—which must be stated on the authority of Dr. Hector’s figure, for the skull has not been seen in Europe; and he speaks of it under the genus Mesoplodon, observing (“‘from the conformation of the skull’) that the position of the teeth on the side of the jaw is of “ little importance as a generic character.” I think zoologists will prefer to take their characters from the position of the teeth rather than from a small modification in the form of the bones of which the skull is composed, which no doubt varies more or less in every species. At any rate, this is either a Berardius with the bones of which the skull is composed more like in shape to those of the skull of Mesoplodon, or a Mesoplodon with the teeth of a Berardius. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 2 18 Dr. J. E. Gray on Ziphioid Whales. It makes very little difference which we choose; perhaps some day it will be a genus; but zoologists and comparative anato- mists, or rather osteologists, look at these things with very different eyes: the one only knows the structure of a very limited number of animals; and the other has to arrange and classify all that come under his or others’ observation. I always understood the name Mesodon or Mesoplodon was given to the genus because the teeth were more or less in the middle of the side of the jaw, which is the case in all the species; but if Berardius Hector? be referred to it, this species will be the ziphioid whale with the teeth in the middle of the side of the jaw, with its teeth at the end of the jaw. To be sure there are examples of such nomenclature as Chrysanthe- mum (the golden flower) lewcanthemum (with white flowers) ; but it is quoted as an example to be avoided. II. Speaking of Petrorhynchus capensis, he observes :— “A skull of this animal has been brought from the Cape of Good Hope, of which an excellent description has been pub- lished by Professor van Beneden, under the name of Ziphius indicus ;”’ and he goes on to complain that I retain the name of Petrorhynchus capensis, “ although its specific identity with the last-named previously described specimen is admitted ” by myself. ee good may be M. van Beneden’s “ description,”’ his figure is most inaccurate, both in form, proportion, and detail ; and { could not have believed that it belonged to the same species, or, scarcely, genus, until M. van Beneden sent me a cast of the beak of his specimen. I do not see how we can use the name dndicus for a species which has only been found in the seas around the Cape of Good Hope. The Indian zoologists object to our giving the name of India to the whole of Hindostan ; but what would they say if we used indicus for a species only found in Africa? I believe that the name indicus was given under the belief that it was not a native of Africa, but only “ brought from the Cape” as an entrepot. I have a further objection: I am informed that in the Indian seas a species of the genus is found which, from the description I have received of it, is distinct. Professor Flower says that the skeleton of the ‘ Hyperoodon de Corse” of Doumet is preserved at Cette, and that the skull is figured by M. Gervais in the ‘ Ostéographie des Cétacés,’ t. 21. f. 8,9, which certainly is called “ Ziphius de Corse ;” but I was not quite sure that they were from M. Doumet’s specimen. Mr. Flower, I suppose, has private information on this head from M. Gervais, as M. Gervais’s text of these plates has not been published yet. Dr. J. E. Gray on Ziphioid Whales. 19 I also observe that Duvernoy gave the name of ‘‘ Hyperoodon Gervaisti”” and Fischer’s “ Ziphius Gervaisii” to the skull in the Paris Museum, from the Hérault, which I proposed, in the ‘Annals,’ 1872, x. p. 469, should be called Hpiodon Heraultit, but which I gladly change to that of Hpiodon Grer- vaistt. I see Professor Flower erroneously refers to ‘ Ostéogr. Cét.’ t. 21. f. 1-6 for this specimen ; it should be f. 1-4. Mr. Krefft, some time ago, sent me a photograph of the skeleton of a ziphioid whale which is in the Museum of Sydney, and was obtained from an animal stranded in Little Bay, about six miles from Sydney, which he marked as Mesoplodon longirostris, Krefft. It appears to be, from the scale appended, 18 feet long. The angle and symphysis of the lower jaw appears to be rather elongate and attenuated in front; and the beak is about twice and a half the length of the brain-cavity, measuring from the notch; and the head is one fifth of the entire length. The photograph does not show any teeth ; and the skull resembles that of the figure of Berardius Hectori ; but the beak is rather longer in proportion to the size of the head. In the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 1871,’ vii. p- 368, I published a note which I had received and the figure from the photograph of a tooth which Mr. Krefft sent to me, as “the photograph of the tooth of a new whale, 18 feet long, caught in Little Bay. It is allied to the genus Mesoplodon ; and I propose to call it Mesoplodon Giiinthert.” He says, “ We have the entire skeleton ;”’ so that there can be no doubt of its being the same as the one he named, but did not describe or publish, as Mesoplodon longirostris, which Professor Flower thinks is closely allied to, if not identical with, Ziphius Lay- ardi. 'The form and surface of the tooth which is figured from Mr. Krefft’s photograph appeared to me so unlike that of any other ziphioid whale known that I regarded it as in- dicating a new genus, which I proposed to call Callidon. Dr. Krefft explains that the tooth is not visible from with- out; it is imbedded in the mandible, and the tip is bent towards the margin. It is as unlike the strap-shaped tooth of Ziphius Layardi as it is possible to be ; and as longirostris has not been published, I propose to call it Callidon Giinther?. The skeleton seems, from the photograph, to be one of the most perfect known. 9% 20 On the Peregrine Falcon from Sardinia. IV.—On the Peregrine Falcon from Sardinia. By R. BowDter SuHarpe, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &c., Senior Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum. For the last two years I have been endeavouring to show that, owing to the insulated position of our native land, a ten- dency to vary from the continental forms exhibits itself more or less in all our resident birds ; and that this will be found to be more and more the case I am firmly convinced, if ornitho- logists will view the matter calmly and endeavour to get together good series for comparison. Great difficulty exists to some minds in believing that our insular forms do really vary ; and this scepticism is the more curious because, if we had been considering the avifauna of some distant land, every one would have expected, rather than otherwise, that an island lying off the coast of a large continent would possess a more or less modified fauna: but the difficulty consists in recognizing the fact after it has been ignored for nearly a century by every English writer on birds; and I have been called to task by several ornithological friends because, as I contend, I refuse to disbelieve the evidence of my own eyesight, which proves to me the distinctness of some of the British birds from their continental relations. What I do maintain is, that ornitholo- gists commit an error in applying to our English birds the titles which Linneus bestowed upon his Swedish species. Whether the birds which I have from time to time named with Mr. Dresser will ultimately be recognized ag distinct species, or will merely be considered climatic races or sub- species, the future will decide ; but as long as those differences exist it will be wrong to affix “ Linneus” as the namer of birds he never saw. It is with regard to the differences exhibited in a like degree by the avifauna of Sardinia that I have been led to make the above remarks; and I believe that the latter island will be found to contain a modified fauna from that of the mainland. We know that it contains a species of Warbler almost, if not quite, peculiar to itself. So nearly does Sylvia melanocephala resemble the true Melizophilus sardus im some of its plumages, that I have reason to believe that it has often been mistaken for it. I myself have never seen an example of the latter bird from any other locality but Sardinia; nor do I know any one else who has done so. Until the fact of its wandering is clearly proved, therefore, I think we may look upon S. sarda as peculiar to the island of Sardinia; and we may expect from this to find other modifications in its avifauna. My friend Mr. A. Basil Brooke has lately lent me two On the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 21 Falcons from Sardinia which can hardly be any thing but a new species; for they differ from every other Peregrine which I have ever seen from Europe, and more closely approach the southern forms F. melanogenys and F. nigriceps. The Sardinian birds, however, differ from these as well as the common Peregrine in the very strongly marked oval or tear- shaped spots on the chest, and the very broad and closely marked bars on the breast. They approach /. melanogenys in having a greater extent of black on the ear-coverts, which nearly meets the cheek-stripe along the whole of its length. Both specimens are fully adult females, and agree entirely ; they were shot by Mr. Brooke in April 1869 and April 1871 respectively. I have no doubt that the characters above men- tioned will be found to be constant, and therefore propose to describe the Sardinian bird as Falco Brooket, sp. n. F, similis F. peregrino, sed statura paullo minore, facie laterali tota nigricante, et pectore latissime nigro transfasciato distinguendus. Hab. Sardinia (A. B. Brooke). Mr. Brooke has very kindly presented one of the typical specimens to the national collection; so that the species can be examined by any one visiting the British Museum. The measurements of /. Brooke (in skin) as compared with F. peregrinus are as follows :— Long. tot. culm. alee. caudee. tarsi. F. peregrinus, 9 ad..... 19°0 1-45 13°8 76 2°15 F. Brooke, 9 ad....:.. 17:0 1:35 135 7:0 2-00 V.—Notes on the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. By H. W. Bates, Esq., F.L.S. Subfamily RarworracivZ. The “groupes,” corresponding to our subfamilies, under which Lacordaire classed the genera of Longicorns, and of which he established about eighty in the family Cerambycidee alone, are seldom distinguished by definite group-characters. The rule seems to be that in each “groupe” modifications of form appear which do not occur in the same conjunction in any other; but every single modification is liable to disappear in some members of the “groupe.” Thus there is a looseness and uncertainty of definition in the classification of this family which cannot be agreeable to rigid systematists ; but they are 22 Mr. H. W. Bates on the inevitable, and the more attentively the Longicorns are studied the more hopeless rigid definitions of genera and subfamilies appear. 2 The Rhinotragine are a subfamily of the same section of the Cerambycide to which the familiar genera Callichroma, Necydalis, &c. belong, 7. e. having finely faceted eyes. They are remarkable for the very general abbreviation of the elytra in the species, and the mimetic resemblances that many of them bear to wasps, bees, Ichneumonidz, and so forth—aresemblance which is much aided by the subrudimentary condition of the elytra and the prevailing style of coloration. In the imago state they frequent flowers, in company with the Hymenoptera many of them resemble, and are very nimble fliers, probably in consequence of the abbreviation of the elytra and great development of the membranous wings. An almost universal character of the group is the large volume of the eyes, especially of the lower lobes, which in the males nearly meet in front : this forms the nearest approach to an exclusive character of the group; butit disappears in some few species. ‘The head, too, is very generally elongated below the eyes, forming a muzzle; but this character exists in several other subfamilies of Cerambycide. The palpi are short, and their terminal joints nearly cylindrical or cylindric-ovate, truncated at the apex. The antenne are almost always more or less serrated from the sixth jomt; and the third to sixth joimts are furnished with setee on their outer sides. The thorax is cylindrical or ovate, always unarmed at the sides. The prosternum forms a distinct, though narrow, level plate between the anterior cox; and the episterna of the metasternum are always triangular and very broad in front. The anterior coxe are generally obliquely ex~ serted ; but this is an inconstant character. In deciding whether a Cerambycid with finely faceted eyes belongs to this group or not, the characters chiefly to be looked to are (1) the volume of the lower lobe of the eyes and the extent to which this has become frontal, (2) the presence of a distinct prosternal process, and (3) the prolongation of the head below the eyes. Species in which the eyes are lateral and the prosternal process narrow or obsolete are either Necydaline or Molorchine. 'The abbreviation of the elytra is not an essential character. The triangular shape of the metasternal episterna ought, however, I think, to be considered a sine gud non; this would exclude Trichomesia, an Australian genus which La- cordaire places in the “groupe,” and which is the only form in it not belonging to Tropical America. Although so forbidding to the pure systematist, the Rhino- tragine are full of interest to the general naturalist, on account Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 23 of their mimetic disguises and the beautiful illustrations they offer of the mode in which divergent modifications occur in nature. For example, it is most instructive to observe, in forms so very closely allied, that whilst some species have rudimentary elytra, ample wings, and wasp-like bodies, or bee-like hind - tibie (such as many of the species of Odontocera, Charis, and Tomopterus), others have elytra developed to the opposite extreme, and, aided by colours and facies, become the mimetic analogues of various Coleoptera—such as Oxylymma_ (re- sembling Galerucide), Aichmutes (resembling Lycidz), and Erythroplatys (resembling Hispide). The lesson plainly taught here, to those who believe in the origin of species by natural variation and selection, is that the Rhinotragine have varied in many directions, and that, a protective disguise of one kind or other being necessary to the species, the variations have been gradually drawn out in many different directions, ac- cording as they resembled some object at hand which it was advantageous to resemble. In the present stage it cannot be said that the species are remarkable for variability in the parts of their structure involved in the adaptations here mentioned : but they are generally insects of great rarity ; and wherever a large number of examples are at hand (e. g. Acyphoderes auru- lentus, femoratus, and hirtipes, Ommata (Agaone) notabilis), there is a large amount of variation in general form and colour. If, however, we look at the differences between very closely allied species the most abrupt changes are seen—such, for in- stance, as those between Odontocera fasciata (resembling a wasp) and O. compressipes (resembling a bee, with pollen-gathering apparatus to the hind tibie). In fact the abruptness with which important parts of structure change from species to species renders the definition of genera impossible in this group; almost every species offers structural characters sufficient in amount to render generic separation plausible. Genus OxyLymMa, Pascoe. Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 2, v. p. 21; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 500. 1. Oxylymma lepida, Pascoe, l. c. p. 22, pl. 11. f. 3. Ega, Amazons. 2. Oxylymma telephorina, Bates. Oxylymma telephorina, Bates, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 516. Ega, Amazons. 3. Oxylymma gibbicollis, n. sp. O. flavo-testacea, erecte pilosa ; occipite, articulis antennarum 2°-5™ 24 Mr. H. W. Bates on the vittaque angusta laterali et suturali elytrorum, et metasterno, nigris; thorace antice valde convexo, postice abrupte depresso, rufo, maculis fuscis. Long. 4 lin. Bahia (coll. W. W. Saunders). Head with much-elongated muzzle, testaceous yellow, shi- ning; occiput and neck black. Antenne with basal and fifth and sixth joints yellowish, streaked with black exteriorly, second to fourth joints shining black, rest yellowish. Thorax strongly rounded on the sides, disk anteriorly gibbous, base strongly depressed and constricted ; reddish, with four dusky triangular spots on the anterior part, which spots have numerous large circular punctures, the rest of the surface being smooth. Elytra depressed, pale yellow, clothed with long, erect, pale hairs, apex briefly sinuate-truncate, with acute angles to the truncature; surface closely punctured. Body beneath and legs waxy yellow, shining ; metasternum black. . This species has a close resemblance to a species of Diabro- tica (fam. Galerucide). Genus RurwotraGcus, Germar. Germar, Ins. Sp. Noy. p. 513; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 500. 1. Rhinotragus dorsiger, Germar, l. c. Var. Rhinotragus marginatus, Perty, Del. An. Art. Bras. pos, t, 194.1. R. anceps, Newm. Ent. Mag. vy. p. 495. 8. Brazil. f. marginatus is considered a distinct species by some ento- mologists. 2. Rhinotragus apicalis, Guérin-Méneville. Rhinotragus apicalis, Guérin-Méney. Icon. R. A. p. 236. Bolivia. Prov. Parand, Brazil. 3. Rhinotragus analis, Serville. Rhinotragus analis, Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr, 1833, p. 550. S. Brazil. 4. Rhinotraqus festivus, Perty. Rhinotragus festivus, Perty, Del. An. Art. p. 94, t. 19. f. 2. R. suturalis, Sery. Ann. Soe. Fr. 1833, p. 550. S. Brazil. 5. Rhinotragus trilineatus, White. Rhinotragus trilineatus, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. R. Amazons. Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 25 Genus EryTHRopLatys, White. White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 201. 1. Erythroplatys corallifer, White, 1. c. p. 202, pl. v. f. 2. Santarem, Amazons, on flowers. Resembles to deception the Hispid Cephalodonta spinipes. 2. Erythroplatys rugosus, Lucas. Rhinotragus rugosus, Lucas, Voyage de Castelnau, Entomologie, p. 182, pliadiet. 7. Interior of Brazil. 3. ?Hrythroplatys Lucasii, Thomson. Rhinotragus Lucasit, Thoms, Classif. des Céramb. p. 178. Interior of Guiana. Genus AUCHMUTES, Bates. Bates, Entom. Monthly Mag. iv. p. 23 (1867). Syn. Ornistomus, Thoms. Syst. Ceramb. p. 166 (1864). The differences between these two genera are too small to }). warrant their separation. ‘Thomson’s genus is not mentioned in Lacordaire’s great work ; but there can be no doubt that | this is its right place, and not in the neighbourhood of Ptero- | platus, with which it was possibly confounded by Lacordaire. The species of the genera here united, although differing very greatly in size and in the form of the apex of the elytra, both resemble the Lycide. I hesitate to admit M. Thomson’s name, as 1t may prove, when its faulty grammatical construction is corrected (as it is sure to be by subsequent authors), to have been already employed in zoology. 1. Aichmutes bicinctus, Thomson. Ormstomus bicinctus, Thoms., J. e. p. 167. 8. Brazil. 2. dichmutes lycoides, Bates. Aichmutes lycoides, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 382. Ega, Amazons. Genus OREGOSTOMA, Serville. Serv. Ann. Soc. Fr. 1833, p. 551; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 501. 1. Oregostoma rubricorne, Serv. l. c. Rhinotragus coccineus, Guérin-Méney. Icon. R, A., Ins. pl. 44. f. 7. S. Brazil. 26 Mr. H. W. Bates on the 2. Oregostoma luridum, Klug. Stenopterus luridus, Klug, Entom. Bras. Spec. alter. p. 470, pl. 44. f. 3. S. Brazil. Genus OmMATA, White. White, Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 194; Lacord, Genera, vol. viii. p. 502. White founded the genus Ommata on a species from Vene- zuela, distinguished by its very long antenne, thickened and not serrated towards the apex; with this character are associated vitreous narrowed elytra and tufted hind tibie. Lacordaire considers these features of less generic importance than the normal relative forms of the metasternum and abdomen and the exserted anterior cox. In these latter points White’s insect agrees with a large number of species of the most diver- sified forms and colours; and an examination of very copious material has not yielded me any more definite generic distinc- tions than those mentioned by Lacordaire. It is true that the type, Ommata elegans, and a second species that may be asso- ciated with it, O. Mara of Newman, differ from all the other Ommate (sensu Lacord.) in their vitreous elytral surface ; but O. clavicornis and some other species with opaque elytra come very close to O. Maza, and the genus would have to be split up into a large number of smaller genera if Ommata were to be restricted to the two species here named. The genus com- prehends a series of species which for the most part are at once distinguishable by their facies from Odontocera ; and in cases of doubt I have treated the opaque and punctured elytra as a differential character. The genus Agaone, Pascoe, which I formerly adopted, I find on the examination of further material to be quite untenable ; or if it be maintained, it must be restricted to the typical species, A. notabilis. I. Legs long and slender ; middle femora gradually and moderately clavate. A. Elytra entire or nearly so. (Pheenissa.) 1. Ommata (Phenissa) nigripes, Serville. Oregostoma ngripes, Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1833, p. 552. 8. Brazil. 2. Ommata (Phenissa) bipartita, n. sp. O. nigripede gracilior, thorace magis cylindrico, elytrorum plus quam Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 27 dimidio apicali nigro; nigra, thorace et fere dimidio basali ely- trorum coccineis. Long. 43-52 lin. 9°. ) Prov. Parané, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). |) Very closely allied to O. nigripes (Serv.). Smaller and | narrower, thorax narrower and more regularly cylindrical, the black portion of the elytra extending rather more than halfway ) towards the base. The head is coarsely scabrous-punctate as in O. nigripes; the antenne are very slightly thickened }towards the tips, with the third to fifth joints linear and the ) following moderately serrate. The thorax and elytra are | closely reticulate-punctate, the latter more deeply so than in | O.nigripes ; they are slightly narrowed in the middle, and reach ) the apex of the abdomen, with the tips broadly and obliquely ) truncate and the sutural angle briefly spinose. The abdomen ) is dark blue and shining. 3. Ommata (Phenissa) punicea, Newman. Rhinotragus puniceus, Newm. Entom. Mag. v. p. 495. S. Brazil. There are many examples in the British-Museum collection, j all distinguished from O. nigripes by their slenderer shape and j)two small black spots placed transversely on the disk of the | thorax. 4, Ommata (Phenissa?) discoidea, Serville. Oregostoma discoidea, Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1833, p. 552. S. Brazil. AA. Ktytra moderately narrowed posteriorly. a. Elytra scarcely abbreviated, apex truncated. (Chrysaéthe.) 5. Ommata atrata, Bates. Ommata atrata, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc, 1872, p. 184. i (. Brazil. | _— 6. Ommata asperiventris, Bates. Ommata asperiventris, Bates, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1872, p. 184. 8. Brazil. 7. Ommata cyanipennis, Bates. Ommata cyanipennis, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1872, p, 184. Chontales, Nicaragua. 8. Ommata aurata, Bates. Ommata aurata, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 320. R. Amazons. 28° Mr. H. W. Bates on the 9. Ommata smaragdina, Bates. Ommata smaragdina, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 320. Rk. Amazons. 10. Ommata Beltiana, Bates. Ommata Beltiana, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1872, p. 184. Chontales, Nicaragua. aa. Elytra narrowed and rounded at the tip ; antenne elongated and thickened at apex, not serrated. * Elytra shining or vitreous. (Ommata, typical.) The elytra have an elevated line along their posterior part, parallel to the outer margin. 11. Ommata elegans, White. Ommata elegans, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 194, pl. v. f. 6. Venezuela. 12. Ommata Maia, Newman. Odontocera Maia, Newman, Entomologist, p. 92. Rio Janeiro, Brazil. Not uncommon in collections. . I have seen a third species of this group in Dr. Baden’s collection, in which the antenne are half as long again as the body ; but the specimen is.in too imperfect a state for description. ** Elytra opaque. (Rhopalessa.) 13. Ommata clavicornis, n. sp. O. gracilis, nigra, longe erecte pubescens, thorace (marginibus antico et postico nigris exceptis) sanguineo, breviter cylindrico, polito, plagiatim punctato ; elytris integris, crebre punctatis; antennis elongatis, articulis 3°-6™ linearibus,9°-11"™ valde dilatatis, leviter serratis. Long.4lin. 9°. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Allied to the typical species, O. elegans, in the form of the antenne, but differing in the elytra being very nearly entire and without vitreous polish on their surface. The head has a short muzzle, the eyes (female) widely distant, and the forehead coarsely but sparsely punctured, with silvery pubescence. The sixth to eighth antennal joints are pale at the base. The thorax is short, smoothly convex and shining, with moderately small. punctures in patches. The elytra are very little narrowed, and reach to the middle of the pygidium, their apex being Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 29 very obtusely truncated, and their surface closely punctate- rugose and clothed with curled whitish hairs. The under surface is clothed with similar hairs. The legs are slender, | the thighs somewhat suddenly clavate, and the hind legs | distinctly elongated ; their colour is pitchy, with the base of the hind thighs pale testaceous. 14. Ommata tenuis, Burmeister. Rhinotragus tenuis, Burmeister, Stettin. ent. Zeit. 1865, p. 173. Parana. Burmeister describes the antenne as strongly thickened at | the tip and the elytra punctured and opaque. As he does not mention the form of the elytra, and places the species in Rh7- | notragus, it is to be inferred they are subentire and perhaps | truncated. II. Legs slender ; middle femora abruptly but not very broadly | clavate ; elytra with sides subparallel, apea truncated. (Kclipta.) A. Elytra abbreviated. 15. Ommata Hirene, Newman. Odontocera Eirene, Newman, Entomologist, p. 92. 8. Brazil. | The elytra reach the middle of the third abdominal segment, ) and are obtusely truncated ; the antenne are thickened and serrate from the seventh joint. There is a sexual difference in coloration. The female, | described by Newman, has unicolorous greenish-black elytra | and white hind tarsi; the male has a pale testaceous vitta near the suture, extending from the base to two thirds the length | of the elytra, and the hind tarsi are black with cinereous hairs. 16. Ommata castanea, n. sp. O. linearis, breviter pubescens, antennis basi pedibusque nigris; elytris abbreviatis ad suturam dehiscentibus. Long. 5 lin. 9. Proy. Rio Janeiro, Brazil (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). | Head thickly punctured, except the lower part of the fore- | head; muzzle elongated, not narrowed. Antenne (female) three | fourths the length of the body, thickened but scarcely serrate towards the tips, joints 3 to 6 linear; basal joints black, apical pale tawny. ‘Thorax elongate cylindrical, densely re- | ticulate-punctate. Elytra considerably narrowed from near | the base, but parallel afterwards to the apex, which is truncated ) and scarcely reaches the base of the penultimate ventral 30 Mr. H. W. Bates on the segment; they are widely divergent at the suture. The legs are black, the hind pair much elongated, with distinctly clavate femora. 17. Ommata thoracica, n. sp. O. elongata, angusta, plumbeo-nigra, cano breviter pubescens, thorace angusto, rufo, crebre reticulato-punctato ; elytris paulo abbreviatis, apice recte truncatis. Long. 4} lin. Prov. Parané et Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. W. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). A slender, narrow species, with elytra very moderately narrowed and parallel from a little beyond the base, and reaching a little beyond the base of the penultimate segment, their apices sharply truncate, and their suture slightly gaping. Head rugose-punctate, with much-elongated muzzle. Antenne (female) two thirds the length of the body, black ; third to sixth joints linear, but rather short and stout, the following a little thickened and but slightly serrated. Thorax elongate, convex, uneven ; surface entirely covered with shallow circular pits, leaving narrow reticulated interstices. Elytra closely punctured. Legs rather slender, shining black; thighs some- what abruptly clavate, hind legs elongated. I have seen this species labelled O. collaris of Serv.; but Serville says this species has the elytra “acuminées postérieure- ment,” which character applies neither to this nor the following similarly coloured species. 18. Ommata flavicollis, n. sp. O. postice angustata, nigra, thorace flavo-aurantiaco, opaco, haud distincte punctato; elytris abbreviatis, versus apicem paulo an- gustatis, apice truncatis. Long. 4 lin. ¢ 9. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Closely allied to the preceding, but the antenne shorter and the elytra not reaching the apex of the antepenultimate ventral segment. Head coarsely punctured ; muzzle much elongated ; eyes (male) almost contiguous, (female) separated by only a short distance. Antenne scarcely two thirds the length of the body ; third to sixth joints linear but rather thick, and fifth and sixth a little widened at apex; they are black, but in the male the seventh to eleventh joints are pale at the base. Thorax opaque, orange-yellow, without visible punctuation. Elytra very closely subconfluent-punctate. The legs are moderately slender, the thighs clongate-clavate. Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 31 19. Ommata Hunomia, Newman. Odontocera Eunomia, Newman, Entomologist, p. 92. 8. Brazil. Described by Newman from a single specimen. In colours the species is variable—the upper surface of the thorax being either wholly black, slightly embrowned in the centre, or wholly fulvous; and the yellow vitta of the elytra sometimes extends to the suture, and is sometimes confined to the disk, or wholly wanting. ‘Throughout all the varieties, however, the front of the head, the four anterior femora, and the basal half of the hind pair are bright fulvous. The elytra scarcely pass the base of the antepenultimate segment, and are sharply sinuate-truncate at the apex. The antenne have the third to sixth joimts linear; and the rest are not thickened, and only slightly serrated. The thorax is somewhat irregularly reticu- late-punctate. The elytra are closely punctate and obscured by soft incumbent silky pile. 20. Ommata brachialis, n. sp. O. gracilis, fusco-nigra, infra dense cano pubescens; femoribus anticis fulvis, femoribus posticis basi albo-testaceis. Long. 3-4 lin. g. Prov. Rio Janeiro, Brazil (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Very closely allied to O. Hunomia. Elytra more elongate, passing the base of the penultimate segment, and obtusely (not sinuate) truncate at the apex. The head is wholly black; and the anterior thighs only are fulvous, the extreme base of the other pairs being whitish. The eyes (male) are separated by a narrow space on the forehead. The antenne are three fourths the length of the body, and thickened towards the apex; they are dull black, with bases of seventh to eleventh joints fulvous ; the third to fifth joints are long, slender, and linear. The thorax is narrow, and reticulate-punctate in three longi- tudinal patches, the interstices being scarcely punctured. The elytra are closely punctured. The legs are long, especially the hind pair, and the thighs distinctly clavate. 21. Ommata monostigma, Bates. Agaone monostigma, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1869, p. 384. Chontales, Nicaragua. 22. Ommata liturifera, n. sp. O. linearis, angusta, fulvo-testacea; occipite lituraque magna pro- 32 Mr. H. W. Bates on the thoracis (H simulante) nigris; elytris paulo abbreviatis, late truncatis, crebre punctatis. Long. 27-4 lin. ¢ Q. Prov. Rio Janeiro, Brazil (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Head tawny testaceous; occiput, and in female a frontal streak, black; coarsely punctured; muzzle moderately elongated, not narrowed; eyes in male contiguous in front, in female widely distant. Antennee rather short, filiform, serrate, joints 3-5 linear; tawny testaceous, tips of jomts brown. Thorax cylindrical, a little constricted in front and behind, very coarsely punctured; tawny, with two broad vitte on the disk, jomed in the middle by a fascia, black, a black vitta also on each flank. Elytra reaching to the middle of the penultimate ventral segment, moderately narrowed from near the base and parallel, apex sharply truncate ; colour light tawny brown, thickly but separately punctured. Body beneath yellowish, breast and middle of abdomen black. Legs slender, thighs rather abruptly clavate, hind legs moderately elongate; testaceous yellow, femoral clava ringed with black, tibize and tarsi also black. AA. Elytra nearly reaching the tip of the abdomen. 23. Ommata prolixa, n. sp. O. elongata, angusta, setosa, testaceo-rufa ; capite (epistomate ex- cepto), maculis thoracis duabus dorsalibus alteraque utrinque elytrorum humerali, pectore et pedibus nigris, femoribus basi albo-testaceis ; elytris pallide fuscis postice obscurioribus ; an- tennis modice elongatis apice vix incrassatis, nigris, articulis basi pallidis ; thorace antice angustato, supra inzequali, grosse disperse punctato ; elytris subintegris, crebre punctatis, apice oblique trun- catis. Long.4 lin. 9. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders). Closely allied to O. ertbripennis, but more elongated, especially the elytra. The eyes (female) are more distant on the forehead, and the space between them is wide, plane, and (like the rest of the head) coarsely punctured. The antenne have the third to fifth joints lear, and the following very gradually thickened, but not produced, at their inner apical angles. The hind legs are very little elongated, and the thighs moderately clubbed. 24. Ommata lanuginosa, n. sp. O. linearis, fulvo-testacea, aureo breviter pubescens, opaca ; occipite, thoracis disco femoribusque (partim) nigris; antennis filiformibus, articulis 7°-10"™ yix serratis haud incrassatis ; thorace cylindrico, supra longitudinaliter biimpresso, reticulato-punctato ; elytris Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 33 vix abbreviatis, acute truncatis, fulvo-fuscis, creberrime punctatis. Long. 4 lin. ¢. Prov. Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden). Opaque, clothed with a fine incumbent golden pile, short on the elytra, but longer and denser on the sides of the thorax, on the breast, and in the middle of the abdominal segments. The head is tawny testaceous, with the crown and occiput and part of the epistome black ; the eyes (male) do not reach the median line; the muzzle is much elongated. The antennz are dull tawny brown. The thorax is cylindrical, almost bisulcate along the disk, closely reticulate-punctate, with the whole disk dull black, and margins (like the under surface) tawny testa- ceous. The elytra reach the base of the terminal segment and are sharply sinuate-truncate ; their surface is very regularly and closely punctured and opaque. The legs are moderately slender, the femora rather abruptly but not thickly clavate, and the first joint of the hind tarsi is equal in length to the remaining three ; the femora and tibie are indistinctly clouded with blackish. 25. Ommata cribripennis, n. sp. O. linearis, angusta, setosa, melleo-flava ; occipite supra maculaque basali pronoti nigris ; antennis apicem versus vix incrassatis, nigris, scapo infra articulisque 3°-10™ basi melleo-flavis ; elytris pallide fuscis, subintegris, crebre sed discrete grosse punctatis, apice oblique truncatis ; pedibus posticis elongatis, femoribus omnibus clavatis. Long. 3 lin. ¢ Q. Prov. Parana, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Closely allied to 0. (Agaone) malthinoides (Bates), but the elytra less attenuated than in that species ; in fact these organs are entire, with the exception of the narrowness of the epi- pleure from a little beyond the base, and they leave only the tip of the pygidium exposed. The eyes of the male do not approach so closely on the forehead as in the allied species. The third to fifth antennal joints are linear, and the rest are only very slightly produced at their inner apical angles. The thorax is cylindrical and very coarsely, but irregularly and not closely, punctured. The legs are clear honey-yellow, with the exception of a brown spot at the apex of the hind femora. 26. Ommata erythrodera, n. sp. O. clavicorni simillima, differt antennis brevibus gracilibus, articulis 6°-11"™ basi flavis. Linearis, fusco-nigra nitida, sparsim pubes- cens ; thorace cylindrico, angusto, supra conyexo, paulo inquali, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 3 34 Mr. H. W. Bates on the grossissime sparsim punctato, lete rufo nitido, marginibus anticis et posticis nigris; elytris vix abbreviatis, acute truncatis, nigro- fuscis, passim grosse regulariter punctatis, nitidis ; femoribus sub- abrupte haud fortiter clavatis, basi albis. Long. 4 lin. 9. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden). Deceptively similar to O. clavicornis in general form, colour, and in the form and proportions of the legs ; but differs at once in the moderately short slender antenne, ringed with pale tes- taceous at the base of joints 6 to 11; this character would bring it into a different genus were the antenne taken as guides. The head is shining black, regularly punctured, with much longer muzzle than in O. clavicornis and not pubescent ; the space between the eyes on the front (female) is quite plane and very moderate for this sex. The elytra reach beyond the base of the terminal segment and are broadly and subsinuately truncate ; their surface is shining, free from incumbent pubes- cence, and covered with separate punctures decidedly larger than those of O.clavicornis; in shape they are parallel-sided from after the base. The underside of the body is shining black, scantily clothed with grey pubescence. ‘The basal joint of the posterior tarsi is narrow, but shorter than the remaining joints taken together. 27. Ommata vitticollis, n. sp. O. linearis, angusta, nigra; capite angusto, grosse punctato melleo- flavo; thorace elongato antice angustato, supra inzequali, grosse disperse ocellato-punctato, nigro, vitta dorsali etinfra melleo-flavis ; elytris subintegris, apice obtuse truncatis, passim crebre ocellato- punctatis. Long. 33 lin. 9°. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Differs in form from the allied species, the head and thorax being small in proportion to the elytra, and the thorax narrowed anteriorly. ‘The antenne are three fourths the length of the body, and scarcely thickened towards the tips; the third to sixth joints are linear; they are black, with the exception of the pale bases of joimts ninth to eleventh. The femora are distinctly clavate and the hind legs elongated, as in the typical forms of the genus. 28. Ommata malthinoides, Bates. Agaone malthinoides, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 319. R. Amazons. 29. Ommata ruficollis, Bates. Agaone ruficollis, Bates, Trans, Ent. Soe. 1870, p. 319. R. Amazons. —a4 jT— => ce. £ Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 35 30. Ommata anoguttata, n. sp. O. elongato-linearis, supra plana, subtiliter pubescens, fusca, elytris apice macula transversa flava. Long. 5lin. 9. Prov. Parandé, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Head fulvo-testaceous, shining, thickly punctured, muzzle elongated ; space between the eyes (female) in front moderate ; occiput black. Antenne more than three fourths the length of the body, slightly thickened and serrate towards the tips, joints three to five linear; colour pitchy testaceous, basal joints beneath paler. Thorax elongate cylindrical, disk with four tubercles and a median raised wheal, rest of surface ocellate- punctate, black above, central line and sides fulvous. Elytra elongate-linear and plane, leaving the pygidium uncovered, not dehiscent ; apex truncate and tumid on the surface where lies the pale transverse spot; the surface rather finely and closely rugose-punctate, with soft, inclined, and curly pubes- cense ; colour brown, suture paler. Body beneath dark brown, with golden pubescence; abdominal segments ringed with yellow. Legs tawny testaceous, base of thighs blackish ; hind legs moderately elongated, thighs rather abruptly clavate. 31. Ommata egrota, Bates. Odontocera egrota, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1872, p. 288. Chontales, Nicaragua. I described this species as an Odontocera, following Lacor- daire’s definition of the genus; but the closely punctured and non-vitreous elytra bring it within the genus Ommata, ac- cording to the classification here adopted. 32. Ommata Xantho, n. sp. O. robustior, pallide flava; capite, elytris, tibiis, tarsis femoribusque supra nigris, fronte flava; antennis filiformibus, nigris, articulis 6°-10"™ basi pallidis ; thorace lateribus paulo rotundatis, margine antico crasso, reticulato-punctato opaco ; elytris subintegris re- ticulato-punctatis, apice oblique truncatis angulo exteriore longe spinoso ; metasterno late nigro-fasciato ; pedibus robustis, femori- bus elongato-clavatis. Long. 4} lin. ¢. Prov. Parandé, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders). A robust species, with hind legs not disproportionately elon- gated, and filiform antenne, of which the third to fifth joints are linear. 33. Ommata pecila, n. sp. O. linearis, pallide flava, thoracis macula dorsali, elytrorum macula 36 Mr. H. W. Bates on the quadrata humerali, fascia mediana alteraque apicali nigris; an- tennis elongatis, apice gradatim incrassatis, nigris, flavo annulatis ; thorace cylindrico, convexo, crebre reticulato-punctato; elytris vix abbreviatis, basi excepta angustatis parallelis, apice oblique truncatis, dense reticulato-punctatis. Long. 43 lin. ¢. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Linear, thorax and elytra closely covered with round punc- tures forming narrow reticulated interstices. Clear pale yellow, with an irregular spot on the disk of the thorax, a belt across the middle and apex of the elytra, and a square spot on the shoulder black. The antenne (male) are nearly as long as the body and considerably thickened towards the apex, the third to fifth joints are linear; the colour is black, with the base of fourth to tenth joints and first to fourth joints beneath pale testaceous. Beneath there is a broad stripe on each side of the metasternum and across the abdomen, black. The legs have a streak on the upperside of the femoral clave, the apex of the tibize and the tarsi black ; the hind legs are not elon- gated ; all the femora are clavate, the anterior and middle pair more abruptly so than the posterior. The elytra are moderately narrowed trom a little behind the base, and are thence parallel to the apex; they are not dehiscent at the suture; and the ex- ternal angle of the apical truncature has a longish spine. A variety occurs in which the middle and apical black fascie of the elytra and the humeral spots are united, and the head and whole apical half of the abdomen is black. 34. Ommata fenestrata, Lucas. Oregostoma fenestratum, Lucas, Voyage de Castelnau, Ins. pl. 12. f. 8. Interior of Brazil. Ill. Legs robust ; middle femora abruptly and very thickly clavate ; first joint of hind tarsi greatly elongated ; elytra entire. (Agaone, Pascoe). 35. Ommata notabilis, White. Rhinotragus notabilis, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 199. R. Amazons. Genus ODONTOCERA, Serv. Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1833, p. 546; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 503. [ have nothing to add to the definition of this genus given by Lacordaire, except that I think it better to exclude every species which has not a vitreous surface to the elytra. This Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 37 character, added to the enlarged metasternum, slender abdo- men (often constricted at the base), subcylindrical or oval tho- rax, and elytra never much abbreviated or subulate, will di- stinguish Odontocera from all the allied genera. The antennz vary in thickness and length; in most species they are short, thick, and strongly serrated from the sixth or fifth joint ; but many have very slender, filiform antenne. Some of these I formerly placed in the genus Agaone, notwithstanding the slender or constricted abdomen; but this course is the less admissible, as the type of the genus Odontocera (O. vitrea of Serville) is described as having slender antenne. I. Antenne elongate, slender. 1. Odontocera molorchoides, White. Rhinotragus molorchoides, White, Cat. Long, Col. Brit. Mus. p. 200. R. Amazons. 2. Odontocera vittipennis, n, sp. O. nigra, cano pubescens; thorace oblongo-oyato, rufo-aurantiaco, reticulato-punctato, opaco; elytris nigris, vitta albo-testacea, vitrea; tarsis posticis albis; antennis elongatis gracilibus, articu- lis a sexto leviter serratis basi flavo-testaceis. Long. 4 lin. ¢. Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders). Head black, clothed with hoary pile; muzzle elongated ; eyes (male) nearly touching the median line in front. Antenne as long as the body, black ; joints sixth to eleventh yellow at base, third to sixth linear, seventh to tenth elongate, moderately dilated and serrate at their apices. Thorax rather broader than the elytra, subovate, the sides being much rounded near the middle; the surface is opaque, covered with shallow round pits, and with the flanks light red. The elytra nearly reach the apex of the penultimate segment; they are subparallel from the middle, with tips obliquely and sharply truncated ; their surface is very closely and coarsely punctured and deep black, except a narrow well-defined central vitta from the base to near the apex, which is whitish, faintly punctured, and shining. ‘The legs are black, with the exception of the hind tarsi, which are white, and have their basal joint longer than the remaining three together, but not slender; the middle femora are abruptly a | very broadly clavate; the hind legs greatly elongated, and their femora very gradually and mode- rately thickened. ‘The under surface of the body is densely clothed with short hoary pile; the abdomen is moderately slender, and the anterior coxe scarcely exserted. | 38 Mr. H. W. Bates on the 3. Odontocera clara, n. sp. O. valde elongata, nigra; thorace aurantiaco-flayo, pectore abdo- mineque cinereo-tomentosis; elytris disco omnino vitreo albo- testaceo. Long. 54-73 lin. ¢ @. Chontales, Nicaragua (coll. T. Belt and H. W. Bates). An elongate narrow species, similar in form to O.chrysostetha, but resembling O. vittipennis in colours. Head black, shining, scabrous-punctate ; muzzle elongate and narrow. Antenne long and filiform, moderately serrate from the sixth joint, shining black; extreme base of joints 7 to 11 pallid, especially in the male. Thorax long, cylindrical, gradually narrowed in front, orange-testaceous, moderately shining, closely subreticulate-punctate, with a short, smooth, raised dorsal line on the fore part of the disk. Elytra reaching to the middle of the fourth segment, moderately narrowed behind the base, thence parallel to the apex, which is sharply truncate, with the angles prominent ; surface pallid brownish and glassy, faintly punctulate ; margins (except the basal) narrowly black and coarsely punctured. Meso- and metasterna and abdomen black, clothed with a laid ashy pile; metasternum moderately voluminous, and abdomen linear, coarsely punctured. Legs much elongated, black, shining; all the femora rather gradually clavate; hind pair reaching the tip of the abdomen. This is one of the latest discoveries of Mr. Thomas Belt. 4. Odontocera colon, Bates. Agaone colon, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 319. R. Amazons. 5. Odontocera monostigma, Bates. Agaone monostigma, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1869, p. 384. Chontales, Nicaragua. 6. Odontocera parallela, White. Odontocera parallela, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 189. R. Amazons. 7. Odontocera mellea, White. Odontocera mellea, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus, p. 188. R. Amazons. 8. Odontocera chrysostetha, Bates. Odontocera chrysostetha, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 320. R. Amazons. Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 39 9. Odontocera vitrea, Serville. Odontocera vitrea, Serville, Ann. Ent. Soc. Fr. 1833, p. 547. Cayenne. Serville describes the antennz in his Odontocere as “ filifor- mes, presque setacées, 5 ou 6 articles en scie.’’ His species would therefore come in the present section. 10. Odontocera cylindrica, Serv. l.c. p. 548. Brazil. It is not stated in the description that the elytra have vitre- ous disks; the position of the species is therefore doubtful. Il. Antenne more or less abbreviated and dilated. A. Thorax narrow, cylindrical. a. Disk of thorax even. * Antenne much thickened towards the apex. 11. Odontocera crocata, n. sp. O. gracillima, postice attenuata, fusco-niger; antennis, pedibus et elytris fulvo-croceis, his marginibus et apice late nigris, valde ab- breviatis, apice late truncatis. Long. 3? lin. ¢. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Head coarsely punctured; eyes voluminous, contiguous in front; muzzle moderate, narrow.. Antenne two thirds the length of the body, thickened towards the tip, saffron tawny ; third to fifth joimts slender, linear, seventh to tenth serrate. Thorax very narrow, cylindrical, with longitudinal patches of shallow circular punctures, the patches connected by transverse wrinkles. Elytra just passing the base of the antepenultimate segment, moderately narrowed from after the base, dehiscent at the suture, sharply and broadly truncated at the apex ; sur- face moderately punctured, very sparsely so on the disk, which is shining. Body beneath rufous tawny; thorax, sides of breast, and belt across middle of abdomen black. Legs saffron tawny ; hind pair elongated; thighs distinctly clavate. Meta- sternum (male) voluminous; abdomen slender, linear. ** Antenne robust, all joints thickened. 12. Odontocera sanguinolenta (Dej.), n. sp. O. elongata, robusta, sanguinea; capite, antennis, vitta thoracis lata dorsali pedibusque nigris; femoribus posticis annulo sanguineo; 40 Mr. H. W. Bates on the elytris fere apicem abdominis attingentibus, angustis, testaceo- flavis, vitreis, marginibus nigris, apice macula oblonga leete flava. Long. 7-8 lin. ¢ @. Rio Janeiro (coll. W. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). ne elongated and narrow but robust form. Head black, coarsely punctured. Antenne about half the length of the body, stout, of equal thickness to the apex, third to fifth joints being much dilated, and the following serrated, dull black. Thorax elongated, cylindrical, closely punctured, sides broadly blood-red, the rest dull black. Scutellum white. Elytra reaching nearly the tip of the body, narrow, and nearly parallel from after the base; apex sharply truncated, with angles somewhat produced; surface shining, black, with a central vitta straw-colour and vitreous, the black borders coarsely punctured; an elongate spot brighter yellow at apex. Breast and abdomen sanguineous, the former black in the middle, the latter with margins of the segments black. Legs robust, black ; hind femora with a blood-red ring, and gradu- ally clavate. 13. Odontocera apicalis, Klug. Stenopterus apicalis, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p. 54, t. xliv. f. 6. Brazil. Apparently allied to O. sanguinolenta. aa. Disk of thorax tuberculated. 14. Odontocera gracilis, Klug. Stenopterus gracilis, Klug, Entom. Bras. Spec. alt. p. 54, t. xliv. f. 7. St. elegans, Guérin-Ménev. Icon. R. A. pl. 44. f. 9. Brazil. It has been suggested that this species should be excluded from the genus Odontocera, on account of its tubercled thorax, the great length of the peduncle of the hind femora, and other characters. Its peculiar facies and metallic colouring ill consort with the other congeners; but all its essential structural cha- racters are shared in by one or other members of the genus. For instance, the tuberculated thorax is possessed in still higher development by O. flavicauda, which has nothing ab- normal in its colouring, and quite moderately clavate and pe- dunculate hind femora. 15. Odontocera flavicauda, n. sp. O. elongata, linearis, castaneo-rufa; capite, antennis basi pedibus- Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 41 que nigris ; elytris pallide brunneis, vitreis, marginibus anguste nigris, apice flavis. Long. 5-6lin. g Q. Prov. Parandé, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Elongate and narrow in form. Head coarsely punctured. Antennz rather more than half the length of the body, not | thickened, regularly serrate from the sixth joint; fifth also a | little dilated at the apex; basal half black, apical half cas- _ taneous. Thorax rather short, cylindrical; surtace with four tubercles and a central raised line; interstices with large, circular, scattered punctures. LElytra reaching nearly the | base of the pygidium, moderately narrow and subparallel | from a little beyond the base; apex broadly sinuate-truncate ; surface glassy, although finely and sparsely punctured and | setose; margins coarsely rugose-punctate and black; disk pale brown (palest near the base) ; apex with a longish yel- low spot. Beneath shining chestnut-red; thorax blackish ; | Legs black; hind pair much elongated; thighs abruptly clavate. Abdomen of male slender and linear, of female sub- | petiolated. AA. Thorax subovate. a. Hind legs elongate, slender ; femora abruptly clavate. | 16. Odontocera nigriclavis, n. sp. | O. elongata, nigra; pedibus posticis (clava femorali scapoque tibiali nigris exceptis) et tarsis omnibus flavo-testaceis; vitta discoidali elytrorum albo-testacea, vitrea. Long. 5-6 lin. ¢ @. | Prov. Rio Janeiro and Parana, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). Closely allied to O. dispar (Bates), but having longer elytra, yellow tarsi, and female concolorous with the male, &c. Head with elongated muzzle. Antenne half the length of the body, _ thickened from the fifth joint; black, bases of the joints testa- /ceous tawny. Thorax elongate, gradually narrowed behind ; | surface longitudinally impressed, clothed with long hairs, and _ closely reticulate-punctate. Elytra reaching to middle of the third segment, nearly parallel from after the base, truncate at the apex, thickly punctured and black on the borders ; disk occupied by a whitish vitreous vitta. Legs black; tarsi testaceous yellow ; the hind legs moderately elongated ; femora abruptly clavate; tibiz with a dense brush of black hairs round the apical half; base of thighs and of tibiz testaceous yellow. 42 Mr. H. W. Bates on the 17. Odontocera pecilopoda, White. Odontocera pecilopoda, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 191. Amazons. 18. Odontocera dispar, Bates. Odontocera dispar, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 321. Amazons. 19. Odontocera aurocincta, n. sp. O. valde elongata, nigra; antennis, tibiis et tarsis fulvis; femoribus basi et tibiis posticis dimidio basali albo-testaceis ; thorace breviter cylindrico-ovato, grosse punctato, tomento aureo marginato; elytris modice abbreviatis, angustis, apice obtuse truncatis, fulyo-testaceis, vitreis. Long. 7 lin. 9. Tehuantepec, Mexico (coll. H. W. Bates). Closely allied to O. nigriclavis, but destitute of brush on the hind femora. Head coarsely punctured, black. The an- tenne are tawny, moderately short, thickened towards the tips, serrate from the sixth joint. The elytra reach nearly to the middle of the third segment, and are much narrowed but not subuliform, being little dehiscent at the suture and truncated at the tip; they are unicolorous pale tawny brown, with the exception of a narrow blackish line along the anterior part of the suture and of the lateral margins. ‘The underside of the body is closely punctured ; it is black, becoming castaneous on the abdomen, the two basal segments of which have a broad pale testaceous belt. The hind legs are moderately elongated, and the femora somewhat strongly clavate. The metasternum is voluminous, and the abdomen very elongate and slender towards the base. 20. Odontocera leucothea, n. sp. O. albicanti (Klug) simillima; differt elytrorum margine suturali late incurvo, maculaque triangulari circumscutellari nigra. Long. 7— 9ln. 9. Novo Friburg (Rio Janeiro); Minas Geraes and Parand. (coll. W. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). Deceptively similar to O. albicans, Klug (Entom. Bras. t. xliv. f. 5); colours the same, except a broad, triangular, black spot in the scutellar region. The silvery pile of the thorax, however, is concentrated in rounded spots, of which there are four (in quadrangle) on the disk, and others more irregular on the flanks; and there are slight differences in the distribution of colours on the antenne and legs. The white ring of the antenne in O. albicans embraces joints seventh to Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 43 ninth; in O. lewcothea joints sixth, seventh, and the apical half of the fifth. In the anterior legs the femora are chestnut-red, and | the tibia and tarsi testaceous yellow (in O. albicans these | colours are exactly reversed); the middle tibize and base of the | femora are testaceous yellow. Notwithstanding this close | general similarity, it is likely the two insects belong to diffe- | rent genera, the antenne (according to Klug’s figure) appear- | ing to be simple, like the typical Ommate, and the elytra parallel. In O.-leucothea the antenne are serrate from the fifth joint, and the sutural margin of the elytra is strongly in- ) curved from before the middle. The disk of the elytra is | vitreous. The abdomen is red, and in the female vespiform. | Ihave seen four examples, all females, and exactly similar. 21. Odontocera? albicans, Klug. Stenopterus albicans, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p. 53, t. xliv. eee Rio Janeiro. aa. Hind femora gradually thickened. 22. Odontocera hilaris, n. sp. O. nigra, thorace supra aurantiaco-rufo, elytrorum disco femoribus- | que posticis basi flayo-testaceis. Long. 43 lin. 9°. Odontocera punctata, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc, 1870, p. 823 (nec Klug). R. Tapajos, Amazons (coll. H. W. Bates). Short and rather robust. Head with broad and not very elongate muzzle; the eyes in the unique specimen approach | tolerably near to the median line in front, and seem to show it |} to be a male; but the short and broad sessile abdomen is that | of a female. The antenne are short, thickened and serrated | from the fifth joint. The thorax is strongly rounded on the | sides and constricted at the base, the surface closely reticulate- | punctate. The elytra reach nearly to the middle of the third | segment, with the suture dehiscent only from the middle, rapidly | narrowed but truncated at the apex; the margins are narrowly | deep black, leaving the whole disk pallid and vitreous, with- | out visible punctures, except at the base. The hind legs are | greatly elongated, the femora very gradually clavate, the tarsi short and slender. | Thaderroneously referred this species to O. punctata (Klug), | with which it agrees in colour and general form ; but O. punc- | tata (of which I have now an example before me) has longer elytra, with their vitreous disks covered with strong dark punctures. The eyes in the female approach the median 44. On the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. frontal line as closely as in O. hilaris; but the hind legs are short and wholly black. 23. Odontocera punctata. Stenopterus punctatus, Klug, Entom. Bras. Spec. alt. p. 53, t. xliv. f. 4. Bahia (coll. Dr. Baden). Klug gives the locality as “ Pard interior,” which is pro- bably an error. 24. Odontocera ornaticollis. Odontocera ornaticollis, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 323. Tapajos, Amazons. The abdomen in the male is very elongate, slender at the base, and slightly thickened and curved downwards at the tip. 25. Odontocera petiolata, n. sp. O. elongata, fusco-nigra, pedibus fulvo-testaceis ; elytris elongatis modice subuliformibus, apice subacute rotundatis, flavo-testaceis, vitreis, marginibus anguste rufo-castaneis, fascilaque curvata pone scutellum et vittula humerali nigris; abdomine utriusque sexus valde petiolato. Long. 4-7 lin. ¢ Q. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Head above and down the middle of the forehead black, the rest tawny testaceous; eyes in male not touching the median line of forehead, in female a little more distant. Antenne short and stout, black; apex tawny. Thorax ovate, much narrowed behind and convex in front, densely pubescent, coarsely and closely punctured. Elytra reaching nearly to the apex of the penultimate segment, subulate, but not very nar- row, parallel from after the base, obtusely pointed at the apex ; the vitreous yellowish disk has a few very fine setiferous punctures; a black fascia curves near the base behind the scutellum, and joins on each side a short streak on the top of the shoulder; the margins elsewhere are narrowly castaneous. The legs are moderately stout; the hind thighs not clavate, but gradually and moderately thickened. The petiolated basal segment of the abdomen is partly yellow; the very convex metasternum and margins of the ventral segments are clothed with golden pile. 26. Odontocera fasciata, Newm. Necydalis fasciata, Oliv. Ent. no. 74, p. 10, pl. 1. £9. Odontocera chrysozone, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 192, pi. v. f. 5. R. Amazons. The abdomen is strongly vespiform, as in the two preceding species. On the Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. 45 27. ? Odontocera Dice, Newm. ? Odontocera Dice, Newm. Entom. p. 91. Rio Janeiro. aaa. Hind legs short and stout ; femora thickly clavate. 28. Odontocera triliturata, Bates. Odontocera triliturata, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 324. R. Amazons. 29. Odontocera compressipes, White. Odontocera compressipes, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit, Mus. p. 191. R. Amazons. In this species the hind tibiz are much dilated exteriorly near the apex and tufted with hairs, evidently an adaptation— the result, combined with colour and shape, being a close imi- ation of a common yellow species of Melipona bee. 30. Odontocera furcifera, Bates. Odontocera furcifera, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 323. R. Tapajos, Amazons. In this species the elytra are of the same form as in the ical Acyphoderes, 7. e. subulate and pointed at the apex. 31. Odontocera simplex, White. Odontocera simplex, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 825. R. Amazons. 32. Odontocera bisulcata, Bates. Odontocera bisulcata, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 326. R. Tapajos, Amazons. [To be continued. | VI.— Growth or Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. By Joun C. Draper, M.D.* HE continuous absorption of oxygen and formation of car- onic acid is an essential condition of evolution of structure, th in plants and in animals. The above proposition, so far as it relates to animals, will robably be admitted by all; the opposite opinion, however, is * From the‘ American Journal of Science and Arts,’ vol. iv. November 872. 46 Dr. J. C. Draper on Peamiier commonly held as regards plants. Yet we propose to show that in these organisms, as in animals, growth, as applied to evolu- tion of structure or organization of material provided, is inse- parably connected with oxidation. The discussion of the proposition in question necessarily involves a preliminary review of the character of the gases ex- haled from various plants. Commencing with the lower orga-_ nisms, as Fungi, the uniform testimony is that these plants at — all times expire carbonic acid, while it is chiefly in the higher plants, and especially in those which contain chlorophyl or green colouring-matter, that carbonic acid is absorbed and oxy- genexhaled. The inquiry, then, in reality narrows itself down to the examination of the growth of chlorophyl-bearing plants. Regarding these plants the statement is made and received that they change their action according as they are examined in the light or in the dark, exhaling oxygen under the first con- dition, and carbonic acid under the second. Various explana- tions of this change of action have been given, that generally accepted accounting for it on the hypothesis of the absorption of carbonic acid by the roots, and its exhalation by the leaves when light is no longer present. The change, on the contrary, appears to arise out of the fact that two essentially different operations have been con-— founded, viz. the actual growth or evolution of structures in the plant, and the decomposition of carbonic acid by the leaves | under the influence of the light, to provide the gum or other | materials that are to be organized. These two factors are separated by Prof. J. W. Draper in his discussion of the con- ditions of growth in plants. We propose to show that, by | adopting this proposition of two distinct operations in the higher | plants, all the apparent discrepancies regarding the growth of these plants are explained. | The growth of seedlings in the dark offermg conditions in which the act of growth or evolution of structure is accom- plished without the collateral decomposition of carbonic acid, I arranged two series of experiments in which growth under | this condition might be studied and compared with a similar growth in the light. That the experiments might continue over a sufficient period of time to furnish reliable comparative | results, I selected peas as the subject of trial, since these seeds contain sufficient material to support the growth of seedlings’ for a couple of weeks. To secure as far as possible uniformity of conditions between the dark and light series, and also to facilitate the separation, cleansing, and weighing of the roots, each pea was planted in a. glass cylinder, 1 inch in diameter and 6 inches long. These Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. 47 cylinders were loosely closed below by a cork, and filled to within half an inch of the top with fine earth or vegetable mould. They were then placed erect in a covered tin box or tube-stand, in such a manner that the lower end dipped into water contained in the box, while the whole of the cylinder except the top was kept in the dark. Thus the first condition for germination, viz. darkness, was secured; the second, warmth, was supplied by the external temperature, which varied from | 70° to 80° F.; while regularity and uniformity in the supply of | moisture in both series was secured by having a box of cylin- ders or tubes for each and keeping the level of the water the | same in both. The supply of oxygen was also equal and uniform, since the upper part of each tube presented a similar | opening to the air. Thus prepared, one box, containing five cylinders, was kept mf in a dark closet, while a second, similar in all respects, was .| placed in a window of the adjoining room, where it was ex- _ posed to direct sunlight five or six hours every day. To each | tube a light wooden rod thirty inches in length was attached ; and on this the growth of the seedling was marked every twelve hours. The hours selected were 7 A.M. and7 P.M. I ' thus obtained the night and day, or dark and light growth of .| every seedling, as long as those in the dark grew. ‘The seeds were planted on June Ist, and appeared above the ground on | June 6th, when the measurements were commenced. In each ile] Series one seed failed to germinate ; the record consequently is | for four plants in each. ‘The history-of the evolution of .) structures is as follows :— _. Evolution of structure in the dark.—In Table I. the seeds are designated as A, B, C, D; and each column shows the dates on which leaves and lateral growths appeared. These constitute | periods in the development of the plants, which are indicated in} by the numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,6. The weight of each seed is | given in milligrammes. a TABLE [.—Seedlings grown in the dark. nl A. B. C. D. inl) Weight of geed.... 431. 436. 456. 500. a Period 1...... 7thday. 7thday. 7thday. 7th day. BY a ae Sth sa eOths.« 1) SED satawenstibels ae, 3.3 .- 10th ,, 10th , lth , 10th ,, ee (oth. 19th. | 15th ieart BLSERY | 14th ,, 15th ,, 15th , 14th ,. de. 6...... 17th. sth sth ah A glance at the above shows the uniformity as regards 48 Dr. J. C. Draper on Growth or time with which the structures were evolved in each plant. It also indicates for each plant an equality in the number of | periods of evolution, viz. 6, notwithstanding the difference in the weights of the seeds, and suggests that the power of evolution of structure in seedlings resides in the germ alone. The character of the evolution in the six periods shows a steady improvement or progression. In the first, the growth consists of the formation close to the stem of two partially developed pale yellow leaves. The second period is similar to the first, except that the leaves are a little larger. The third presents a pair of small yellow leaves close to the main stem, from between which a lateral stem or twig about one inch long projects, and bears at its extremity a second pair of imperfectly developed yellow leaves, from between which a small tendril about a sixteenth of an inch long is given off. The fourth resembles the third, the lateral twig being longer, and the tendril three times as long as in the third. The fifth is like the fourth, except that the tendril bifurcates. The sixth is similar to the fifth, except that the tendril trifurcates. Stem, leaves, twigs, tendrils of various degrees of complexity, all are evolved by the force preexisting in the germ without the assistance of light. Evolution of structure in the light.— TABLE I].—Seedlings grown in the light. E. 1 G. iat Weight of seed.... 288. 426. 462. 544, Period 1. cre Sp 6th day. .. 6th day. Bertin ely 7th day. 7th ,, ith day. ~" Vii Bam hte. Sth™";; 8th ,, Sth" oth; i ae ae ae L2th.;, Sth ,, - 10th ,; 9) a0teee 30 Dees 15th %; llth ,, - 14th.) seine 3 Oe ey ASth: 45 ee 14th ,, Table II. was obtained in the same manner as Table I., the columns representing the days on which lateral growths and leaves appeared. Though there is not the same uniformity as in Table I., the periods are identical in both as regards the visible character of the evolution. Nothing appears in the second that did not preexist in the first ; and im the case of the seeds E and G the evolution is even deficient as regards the first and the sixth periods. While the general character of the evolution in both series is similar, certain minor differences exist. In Table II. the Wl Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. 49 leaves and tendrils are many times larger than in Table L., and they with the whole plant are of a bright green colour, instead of the sickly pale yellow of Table I. : but the light has not developed any new structure; it has only perfected those which preexisted, and converted other substances into chloro- phyl, which is not an organized body. Not only did the plants in the two series present similarities in evolution of structure, but the average weight of dry plant in each was very nearly the same; for mer. mgr. 455 of seeds in the dark produced 184 of dry plant, while 455 ie Rehiievegy f02la 4 ' A comparison of the parts below the ground with those above (both being dried at 212° F.) shows that the proportion of root to total weight of plant was also nearly identical, being | ° 25 of root for 100 of plant in the dark, and 23 ~ 100 Bs light. The close similarity in the evolution of visible structure in the light and in the dark, the small difference in the total weights of the plants grown in the same time in both series, and the close approximation in the proportional weight of root to plant, all justify the conclusion that the growth in darkness and in light closely resemble each other, and that it is proper to reason, as regards the nature of the action, from the first to the second. Another interesting fact which lends support to the opinion that the process of growth in seedlings developed in the dark is very similar to that occurring in those grown in the light, is the character of the excrements thrown out by the roots. It is well known that many plants so poison the soil that the same plants cannot be made to grow therein until the poisonous excretions from the roots of the first crop have been destroyed by oxidation. In the case of peas this poisoning of the soil takes place ina very marked manner ; and I have found that in the pots in which peas have been grown in the dark, the soil is so poisoned by the excrements from the roots that a second crop fails to sprout. Does it not follow that since, in the two series with which I experimented, the excrements from the roots possessed the same poisoning action, the processes in the plants from which these excrements arose must have been similar ? There remains an important argument, concerning which nothing has thus far been said. It is to be derived from the “) consideration of the rate of growth in the light series during Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 50 Dr. J.C. Draper on Growth or various periods of the day of twenty-four hours. If the evolu- tion of structure in a plant in daylight is the result of the action of light, that evolution should occur entirely, or almost entirely, during the day. If, on the contrary, it is independent — of the light, it should go on at a uniform rate as in plants in the dark. For the elucidation of this portion of the subject, I present the following tables; the first of which shows the growth by night, 7 P.M. to 7 A.M., of the seedlings in the dark series, com- pared with their growth by day, 7 A.M. to 7 P.M. The mea- surements were taken from the sixth to the twentieth of the month, the day on which growth ceased in the dark series. TABLE III.—Seedlings grown in the dark. Night growth. Day growth. Nios ae 72. 122 inches. 14 inches, Gio -teeke 13t" 33 TS nas 35 5S fate US Ss 11; Ae pas. Gee 125 Te oy 5 3 Average.. 123 ,, Average.. 123 ,, The total day growth and night growth under these cireum- stances are nearly equal, though there is a shght excess in favour of the night, amounting, as the table shows, to 2 of an inch in 12 inches. In Table IV. the growth of the light series is given in the same manner, by day and by night, for the same time, viz. to June 20th. The thermometric and hygrometric conditions in both series were very similar, as indicated by the dry- and wet-bulb thermometers suspended in the vicinity of each set of tubes. TABLE [V.—Seedlings grown in the light. Night growth. Day growth. NONE eee 37 inches. 4 inches. Sp Ona ate see 8 ss iPad ce PAA rier oF "5, Ap Pe GRU s OAS tas Averaper. G4) 91/55 Average. . a In the average, and throughout the table, with a single ex- ception, not only is the uniformity in the rate of growth during the day and night shown, but the slight excess of night growth found in the series kept in the dark is likewise copied. We must therefore accept the conclusion, that the act of growth or Evolution of Structure in Seedlings. 51 evolution of structure is independent of light, and that the manner of growth during the day is similar to that at night. It will be noticed that the total average height attained in the light is only about half that in the dark series. ‘The ex- planation of this we have already seen in the fact that.in the former the leaves and tendrils were much larger than in the latter, while the dry weights were nearly the same. The material of the seed in the light series was consumed in ex- tending these surfaces, while in the dark series it was spent in lengthening the stem. Having established the continuous character of growth in seedlings, and the similarity of rate and nature of the process by night and by day, and admitting that night plants throw off carbonic acid, it is not improbable that this carbonic acid arises, not from mechanical absorption by the roots and vapori- zation by the leaves, but as a direct result or concomitant of the act or process of evolution of structure. To put the matter in the clearest form, let us first under- stand what growth is. It appears in all cases to consist in the evolution or production of cells from those already existing. According as the circumstances under which the cells are pro- duced vary, so does the tissue ultimately produced vary ; cells formed in woody fibre become wood; cells formed in muscle in their turn form muscles ; but the starting-point of the process in every instance is the formation of new cells. If, now, we examine the evolution of cells under the simplest conditions, as, for example, in the fermentation that attends the manufacture of alcohol, we find that with the evolution of the Torula-cells carbonic acid is produced. The two results are intimately connected ; and it is proper to suppose that since the carbonic acid has arisen along with the new cells, the latter operation must in some way involve a process of oxidation. Accepting the hypothesis that oxidation is attendant on these processes of cell-growth under the simplest conditions, we pass to the examination of what occurs in the lower forms of veget- able organisms found in the air. The fungi, and, indeed, all plants that are not green, with a few exceptions, exhale carbonic acid and never exhale oxygen. In this case, in which cell-production often occurs with such marvellous rapidity, the carbonic acid must have arisen as a consequent of the cell-growth. It is improbable that it has been absorbed by roots and exhaled from the structures, either in these plants or in those produced during fermentation. In the latter there never are any roots; and in the former, even where roots are present, they bear a small proportion to the whole plant. The quantity of moisture exhaled by such 4® 52 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. growths is also insignificant, and out of proportion to the car- bonic acid evolved. We must therefore in this case decline to accept the root-absorption hypothesis, and admit that the carbonic acid has arisen as a result of the cell-growth in the lant. : Passing to the chlorophyl-bearing plants, we find that in the Phanerogamia it is only the green parts that at any time exhale oxygen, and then only under the influence of sunshine. The other parts of the plant above the ground that are not green, viz. the stem, twigs, flowers, &c., are at all times, day and night, exhaling carbonic acid. The whole history of the plant, from the time the seed is planted till its death, is a continuous story of oxidation, except when sunlight is falling on the leaves. The seed is put into the ground; and during germination oxygen is absorbed and carbonic acid exhaled. If the seedling is kept in the dark, oxygen is never exhaled, only carbonic acid, and the plant not only grows, but all visible structures, except flowers, are formed in a rudimentary condition. In the light, the growth during the night time is attended by the evolution of carbonic acid, while during the daytime the bark of the stem and branches is throwing off carbonic acid. When flowers and seeds form, the evolution of carbonic acid attending this highest act of which the plant is capable is often greater than that produced at any time in many animals. Every thing in the history of plants therefore tends to show that the evolution of their structures is inseparably attended by the formation of carbonic acid; and it seems impossible, when we consider the evolution alone, to arrive at any other opinion than that already expressed—that all living things, whether plant or animal, absorb oxygen and evolve carbonic acid, or some other oxidized substance, as an essential condition of the evolution of their structures. College of the City of New York, Sept. 12th, 1872. VII.—Sequoia and its History. By Professor ASA Gray, President of the American Association for the Advancement of Science*. THE session being now happily inaugurated, your presiding officer of the last year has only one duty to perform before he surrenders his chair to his successor. If allowed to borrow a simile from the language of my own profession, I might liken rok address delivered at the meeting held at Dubuque, Iowa, August Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 53 the President of this association to a biennial plant. He flourishes for the year in which he comes into existence, and performs his appropriate functions as presiding officer; when the second year comes round, he is expected to blossom out in an address and disappear. ach president, as he retires, is naturally expected to contribute something from his own in- vestigations or his own line of study, usually to discuss some particular scientific topic. Now, although I have cultivated the field of North-American botany with some assiduity for more than forty years, have reviewed our vegetable hosts, and assigned to no small number of them their names and their place in the ranks, yet, so far as our own wide country is concerned, I have been to a great extent a closet botanist. Until this summer I had not seen the Mississippi, nor set foot upon a prairie. To gratify a natural interest, and to gain some title for ad- dressing a body of practical naturalists and explorers, I have made a pilgrimage across the continent. I have sought and viewed in their native haunts many a plant and flower which for me had long bloomed unseen, or only in the hortus siccus. I have been able to see for myself what species and what forms constitute the main features of the vegetation of each succes- sive region, and record (as the vegetation unerringly does) the permanent characteristics of its climate. Passing on from the eastern district, marked by its equably distributed rainfall, and therefore naturally forest-clad, | have seen the trees diminish in number, give place to wide prairies, restrict their growth to the borders of streams, and then dis- appear from the boundless drier plains, have seen grassy plains change into a brown and sere desert—desert in the common sense, but hardly anywhere botanically so,—have seen a fair growth of coniferous trees adorning the more favoured slopes of a mountain-range high enough to compel summer showers—have traversed that broad and bare elevated region shut off on both sides by high mountains from the moisture supplied by either ocean, and longitudinally intersected by sierras which seemingly remain as naked as they were born— and have reached at length the westward slopes of the high mountain-barrier which, refreshed by the Pacific, bears the noble forests of the Sierra Nevada and the coast-range, and among them trees which are the wonder of the world. As I stood in their shade in the groves of Mariposa and Calaveras, and again under the canopy of the commoner redwood, raised on columns of such majestic height and ample girth, it occurred to me that I could not do better than to share with you, upon this occasion, some of the thoughts which possessed my mind. 54 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. In their development they may, perhaps, lead us up to ques- tions of considerable scientific interest. I shall not detain you with any remarks (which would now be trite) upon the size or longevity of these far-famed Sequoia trees, or of the sugar-pines, incense-cedar, and firs associated with them, of which even the prodigious bulk of the dominating Sequoia does not sensibly diminish the grandeur. Although no account and no photographic representation of either species of the far-famed Sequoia trees give any adequate impression of their singular majesty, still less of their beauty, yet my interest in them did not culminate merely or mainly in con- siderations of their size and age. Other trees in other parts of the world may claim to be older ; certain Australian gum-trees (Hucalypti) are said to be taller. Some, we are told, rise so high that they might even cast a flicker of shadow upon the summit of the pyramid of Cheops; yet the oldest of them doubtless grew from seed which was shed long after the names of the pyramid-builders had been forgotten. So far as we can judge from the actual counting of the layers of several trees, no Sequoia now alive can sensibly antedate the Christian era. Nor was I much impressed with an attraction of man’s adding. ‘That the more remarkable of these trees should bear distinguishing appellations seems proper enough; but the tablets of personal names which are affixed to many of them in the most visited groves (as if the memory of more or less notable people of our day might be made more enduring by the juxtaposition) do suggest some incongruity. When we consider that a hand’s breadth at the circumference of any one of the venerable trunks so placarded has recorded in annual lines the lifetime of the individual thus associated with it, one may question whether the next hand’s breadth may not measure the fame of some of the names thus ticketed for ad- ventitious immortality. Whether it be the man or the tree that is honoured in the connexion, probably either would live as long, in fact and in memory, without it. One notable thing about these Sequoia trees is their ¢solation. Most of the trees associated with them are of peculiar species ; and some of them are nearly as local. Yet every pine, fir, and cypress in California is in some sort familiar, because it has near relatives in other parts of the world; but the redwoods have none. ‘The redwood (including in that name the two species of “big trees”) belongs to the general cypress family, but is su¢ generis. Thus isolated systematically, and extremely isolated geographically, and so wonderful in size and port, they, more than other trees, suggest questions. Were they created thus local and lonely, denizens of Cali- Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. 5d fornia only—one in limited numbers in a few choice spots on the Sierra Nevada, the other along the coast-range from the Bay of Monterey to the frontiers of Oregon? Are they veri- table Melchizedecs, without pedigree or early relationship, and possibly fated to be without descent ? Or are they now coming upon the stage (or rather were they coming but for man’s interference) to play a part in the future ? Or are they remnants, sole and scanty survivors of a race that has played a grander part in the past, but is now verging to extinction? Have they had a career? and can that career be ascertained or surmised, so that we may at least guess whence they came, and how and when? Time was, and not long ago, when such questions as these were regarded as useless and vain, when students of natural history, unmindful of what the name denotes, were content with a knowledge of things as they now are, but gave little heed as to how they came to be so. Now such questions are held to be legitimate, and perhaps not wholly unanswerable. It cannot now be said that these trees inhabit their present re- stricted areas simply because they are there placed in the climate and soil of all the world most congenial to them. These must indeed be congenial or they would not survive. But when we see how Australian Hucalyptus trees thrive upon the Californian coast, and how these very redwoods flourish upon another continent—how the so-called wild oat (Avena sterilis) of the Old World has taken full possession of California —how that cattle and horses, introduced by the Spaniard, have spread as widely and made themselves as much at home on the plains of La Plata as on those of Tartary, and that the cardoon-thistle seeds, and others they brought with them, have multiplied there into numbers probably much exceeding those extant in their native lands; indeed, when we contemplate our own race and our own particular stock taking such recent but dominating possession of this New World—when we consider how the indigenous flora of islands generally succumbs to the foreigners which come in the train of man, and that most weeds (7. e. the prepotent plants in open soil) of all temperate climates are not ‘to the manor born,” but are self-invited intruders, —we must needs abandon the notion of any primordial and absolute adaptation of plants and animals to their habitats, which may stand in lieu of explanation and so preclude our inquiring any further. 'The harmony of Nature and its ad- mirable perfection need not be regarded as inflexible and changeless. Nor need Nature be likened to a statue or a cast in rigid bronze, but rather to an organism with play and 56 Prof, Asa Gray on Sequoia and its {History. adaptability of parts, and life and even soul informing the whole. Under the former view Nature would be “ the faultless monster which the world ne’er saw,” but inscrutable as the Sphinx, whom it were vain, or worse, to question of the whence and whither. Under the other, the perfection of nature, if relative, is multifarious and ever renewed, and much that is enigmatical now may find explanation in some record of the ast. P That the two species of redwood we are contemplating ori- ginated as they are and where they are, and for the part they are now playing, is, to say the least, not a scientific supposition, nor in any sense a probable one. Nor is it more likely that they are destined to play a conspicuous part in the future, or that they would have done so, even if the Indian’s fires and white man’s axe had spared them. The redwood of the coast (Sequoia sempervirens) had the stronger hold upon existence, forming as it did large forests throughout a narrow belt about 300 miles in length, and being so tenacious of life that every large stump sprouts into a copse. But it does not pass the Bay of Monterey, nor cross the line of Oregon, although so grandly developed not far below it. The more remarkable Sequova gigantea of the Sierra exists in numbers so limited that the separate groves may be reckoned upon the fingers, and the trees of most of them have been counted, except near their southern limit, where they are said to be more copious. A species limited in individuals holds its existence by a precarious tenure ; and this has a foothold only in a few sheltered spots, of a happy mean in temperature and locally favoured with moisture in summer. Even there, for some reason or other, the pines with which they are associated (Pinus Lambertiana and P. ponderosa), the firs (Abies grandis and A. amabilis), and even the incense-cedar (Libocedrus decurrens) possess a great advantage, and, though they strive in vain to emulate their size, wholly overpower the Sequoias in numbers. ‘ T'o him that hath shall be given ;” the force of numbers eventually wins. Atleast, in the commonly visited groves Sequoia gi- gantea is invested in its last stronghold, can neither advance into more exposed positions above, nor fall back into drier and barer ground below, nor hold its own in the long run where it is, under present conditions; and a little further drying of the chmate, which must once have been much moister than now, would precipitate its doom. Whatever theindividual longevity, certain if not speedy is the decline of a race in which a high death-rate afflicts the young. Seedlings of the big trees occur not rarely, indeed, but in meagre proportion to those of asso- ciated trees ; and small indeed is the chance that any of these Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 57 will attain to “the days of the years of their fathers.” “Few and evil”’ are the days of all the forest likely to be, while man, both barbarian and civilized, torments them with fires, fatal at once to seedlings and at length to the aged also. ‘The forests of California, proud as the State may be of them, are already too scanty and insufficient for her uses ; two lines, such as may be drawn with one sweep of a small brush over the map, would cover them all. The coast redwood, the most important tree in California, although a million times more numerous than its relative of the Sierra, is too good to live long. Such is its value for lumber and its accessibility that, judging the future by the past, it is not likely in its primeval growth to outlast its rarer fellow species. . ‘ Happily man preserves and desseminates as well as destroys. The species will probably be indefinitely preserved to science, and for ornamental and other uses, in its own and other lands ; and the more remarkable individuals of the present day are likely to be sedulously cared for, all the more so as they become scarce, Our third question remains to be answered: Have these famous Sequoias played in former times and upon a larger stage a more imposing part, of which the present is but the epilogue? We cannot gaze high up the huge and venerable trunks, which one crosses the continent to behold, without wishing that these patriarchs of the grove were able, like the long-lived antediluvians of scripture, to hand down to us through a few generations the traditions of centuries, and so tell us somewhat of the history of theirrace. Fifteen hundred annual layers have been counted, or satisfactorily made out, upon one or two fallen trunks; it is probable that close to the heart of some of the living trees may be found the circle that records the year of our Saviour’s nativity. A few generations of such trees might carry the history a long way back; but the ground they stand upon, and the marks of very recent geological change and vicissitude in the region around, testify that not very many such generations can have flourished just there, at least in an unbroken series. When their site was covered by glaciers these Sequoias must have occupied other stations, if, as there is reason to believe, they then existed in the land. I have said that the redwoods have no near relatives in the country of their abode, and none of their genus anywhere else, Perhaps something may be learned of their genealogy by in- quiring of such relatives as they have. ‘There are only two of any particular nearness of kin; and they are far away. One is the bald cypress, our southern cypress ( Zaxodium), inhabiting 58 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. the swamps of the Atlantic coast from Maryland to Texas, thence extending into Mexico: it is well known as one of the largest trees of our Atlantic forest-district ; and although it never (except perhaps in Mexico, and in rare instances) attains the portliness of its western relatives, yet it may equal them in longevity. The other relative is Glyptostrobus, a sort of modified Taxodium, being about as much like our bald cypress as one species of redwood is like the other. Now species of the same type, especially when few and the type peculiar, are in a general way associated geographically, 2.e. inhabit the same country or (in a large sense) the same region. Where it is not so, where near relatives are separated, there is usually something to be explained. Here is an instance. These four trees, sole representatives of their tribe, dwell almost in three separate quarters of the world—the two redwoods in California, the bald cypress in Atlantic North America, its near relative, Glyptostrobus, in China. It was not always so. In the tertiary period, the geological botanists assure us, our own very Taxodium, or bald cypress, and a Glyptostrobus exceedingly like the present Chinese tree, and more than one Sequota coexisted in a fourth quarter of the globe, viz.in Europe! This brings up the question: Is it possible to bridge over these four wide intervals of space and the much vaster interval of time, so as to bring these extra- ordinarily separated relatives into connexion? ‘The evidence which may be brought to bear upon this question is various and widely scattered. I bespeak your patience while I en- deavour to bring together in an abstract the most important points of it. Some interesting facts may come out by comparing generally the botany of the three remote regions, each of which is the sole home of one of these three genera—i. e. Sequota in Cali- fornia, Taxodium in the Atlantic United States, and G'lypto- strobus in China, which compose the whole of the peculiar tribe under consideration. Note then, first, that there is another set of three or four peculiar trees, in this case of the yew family, which has just the same peculiar distribution, and which therefore may have the same explanation, whatever that explanation be. The genus Torreya, which commemorates our botanical Nestor and a former president of this association (Dr. Torrey), was founded upon a tree rather lately discovered (that is, about thirty-five years ago) in northern Florida. It is a noble yew-like tree and very local, being known only for a few miles along the shores of a single river. It seems as if it had somehow been crowded down out of the Alleghanies into its present limited Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 59 southern quarters; for in cultivation it evinces a northern hardiness. Now another species of Zorreya is a characteristic tree of Japan ; and the same, or one very like it indeed, inhabits the Himalayas—belongs therefore to the Eastern Asiatic temperate region, of which China is a part, and Japan, as we shall see, the portion most interesting to us. ‘There is only one more species of Torreya; and that is a companion of the redwoods in California; it is the tree locally known under the name of the California nutmeg. In this case the three are near brethren, species of the same genus, known nowhere else than in these three habitats. Moreover the Yorreya of Florida has growing with it a yew tree, and the trees of that grove are the only yew trees of HKastern America; for the yew of our northern woods is a de- cumbent shrub. The only other yew trees in America grow with the redwoods and the other Torreya in California, and more plentifully further north, in Oregon. A yew tree equally accompanies the Torreya of Japan and the Himalayas; and this is apparently the same as the common yew of Europe. So we have three groups of trees of the great coniferous order which agree in this peculiar geographical distribution :—the red- woods and their relatives, which differ widely enough to be termed a different genus in each region; the Torreyas, more nearly akin, merely a different species in each region ; the yews, perhaps all of the same species, perhaps not quite that (for opinions differ and can hardly be brought to any decisive test). The yews of the Old World, from Japan to Western Europe, are considered the same; the very local one in Florida is slightly different; that of California and Oregon differs a very little more ; but all of them are within the limits of variation of many a species. However that may be, it appears to me that these several instances all raise the same question, only with a different degree of emphasis, and, if to be explained at all, will have the same kind of explanation. But the value of _ the explanation will be in proportion to the number of facts it _ will explain. Continuing the comparison between the three regions with which we are concerned, we note that each has its own species of pines, firs, larches, &c., and of a few deciduous-leaved trees, such as oaks and maples; all of which have no peculiar sig- nificance for the present purpose, because they are of genera which are common all round the northern hemisphere. Leaving these out of view, the noticeable point is that the vegetation of California is most strikingly unlike that of the Atlantic United States. They possess some plants, and some peculiarly Ame- rican plants, in common—enough to show, as I imagine, that 60 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. the difficulty was not in the getting from the one district to the other, or into both from a common source, but in abiding there. The primordially unbroken forest of Atlantic North America, nourished by rainfall distributed throughout the year, is widely separated from the western region of sparse and discontinuous tree-belts of the same latitude on the western side of the con- tinent, where summer rain is wanting or nearly so, by immense treeless plains and plateaux of more or less aridity, traversed by longitudinal mountain-ranges of a similar character. Their nearest approach is at the north, in the latitude of Lake Superior, where, on a more rainy line, trees of the Atlantic forest and that of Oregon may be said to interchange. The change of species and of the aspect of vegetation in crossing, say on the forty-seventh parallel, is slight in comparison with that on the thirty-seventh or near it. Confining our attention to the lower latitude, and under the exceptions already specially noted, we may say that almost every characteristic form in the vegetation of the Atlantic States is wanting in California, and the characteristic plants and trees of California are wanting here. California has no Magnolia, nor tulip-trees, nor star-anise tree, no so-called papaw (As¢mina), no barberry of the common single-leaved sort, no Podophyllum or other of the peculiar associated genera, no Ne/wmbo nor white water-lily, no prickly ash nor sumach, no loblolly-bay nor Stwartia, no basswood or linden-trees, neither locust, honey-locust, coftee-trees (Gymnocladus), nor yellow-wood (Cladrastis), nothing answer- ing to Hydrangea or witch-hazel, to gum-trees (Nyssa and Liquidambar), Viburnum or Diervilla; it has few asters and golden-rods, no lobelias, no huckle-berries, and hardly any blue-berries—no Epigea, charm of our earliest eastern spring, tempering an icy April wind with a delicious wild fragrance— no Kalmia, nor Clethra, nor holly, nor persimmon—no catalpa tree, nor trumpet-creeper (Zecoma)—nothing answering to sas- safras, or to benzoin tree, or to hickory—neither mulberry nor elm—no beech, true chestnut, hornbeam, nor ironwood, nor a proper birch tree; and the enumeration might be continued very much further by naming herbaceous plants and others familiar only to botanists. In their place California is filled with plants of other types, trees, shrubs, and herbs, of which I will only remark that they are, with one or two exceptions, as different from the plants of the eastern Asiatic region with which we are concerned (Japan, China, and Mandchuria) as they are from those of Atlantic North America. Their near relatives, when they have any in other lands, are mostly southward, on the Mexican plateau, or elas "5 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. 61 many as far south as Chili. The same may be said of the plants of the intervening great plains, except that northward and in the subsaline vegetation there are some close alliances with the flora of the steppes of Siberia. And along the crests of high mountain-ranges the arctic alpine flora has sent south- ward more or less numerous representatives through the whole length of the country. If we now compare, as to their flora generally, the Atlantic United States with Japan, Mandchuria, and Northern China, z. e. eastern North America with eastern North Asia (half the earth’s circumference apart), we find an astonishing similarity. The larger part of the genera of our own region which I have enumerated as wanting in California are present in Japan or Mandchuria, along with many other peculiar plants, divided between the two. There are plants enough of the one region which have no representatives in the other. There are types which appear to have reached the Atlantic States from the south ; and there is a larger infusion of subtropical Asiatic types into temperate China and Japan: among these there is no re- lationship between the two countries to speak of. There are also, as I have already said, no small number of genera and some species which, being common all round or partially round the northern temperate zone, have no special significance because of their occurrence in these two antipodal floras, al- though they have testimony to bear upon the general question of geographical distribution. The point to be remarked is that many or even most of the genera and species which are peculiar to North America as compared with Europe, and largely pecu- liar to Atlantic North America as compared with the Califor- nian region, are also represented in Japan and Mandchuria, either by identical or by closely similar forms! The same rule holds on a more northward line, although not so strikingly. If we compare the plants, say of New England and Pennsyl- vania (lat. 45°-47°), with those of Oregon, and then with those of North-eastern Asia, we shall find many of our own curiously repeated in the latter, while only a small number of them can be traced along the route even so far as the western slope of the Rocky Mountains. And these repetitions of Kastern American types in Japan and neighbouring districts are in all degrees of likeness. Sometimes the one is undistinguishable from the other; sometimes there is a difference of aspect, but hardly of a tangible character ; sometimes the two would be termed marked varieties if they grew naturally in the same forest or in the same region; sometimes they are what the botanist calls re- presentative species, the one answering closely to the other, but with some differences regarded as specific ; sometimes the 62 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. two are merely of the same genus, or not quite that, but of a single or very few species in each country,—when the point which interests us is that this peculiar limited type should occur in two antipodal places, and nowhere else. It would be tedious and, except to botanists, abstruse to _ enumerate instances ; yet the whole strength of the case depends upon the number of such instances. I propose, therefore, if the Association does me the honour to print this discourse, to append in a note a list of the more remarkable ones. But I would here mention two or three cases as specimens. Our Rhus toxicodendron, or poison-ivy, 18 very exactly re- peated in Japan, but is found in no other part of the world, although a species much like it abounds in California. Our other poisonous Lhus (2. venenata), commonly called poison dog- wood, is in no way represented in Western America, but has so close an analogue in Japan that the two were taken for the same by Thunberg and Linneus, who called them &. vernix. Our northern fox-grape (Vitis labrusca) is wholly confined to the Atlantic States, except that it reappears in Japan and that region. The original Wistaria is a woody leguminous climber with showy blossoms, native to the Middle Atlantic States ; the other species, which we so much prize in cultivation, W. s7- nensis, 1s from China, as its name denotes, or perhaps only from Japan, where it is certainly indigenous. Our yellow wood (Cladrastis) inhabits a very limited dis- trict on the western slope of the Alleghanies. Its only and very near relative (Maackia) is in Mandchuria. The Hydrangeas have some species in our Alleghany region. All the rest belong to the Chino-Japanese region and its con- tinuation westward. The same may be said of Philadelphus, except that there are one or two mostly very similar in Cali- fornia and Oregon. Our blue cohosh (Caulophyllum) is confined to the woods of the Atlantic States, but has lately been discovered in Japan. A peculiar relative of it, Diphylleta, confined to the higher Alleghanies, is also repeated in Japan, with a slight difference, so that it may barely be distinguished as another species. Another relative is our twin leaf, Jeffersonia, of the Alleghany region alone. A second species has lately turned up in Mand- churia. A relative of this is Podophyllum, our mandrake, a common inhabitant of the Atlantic United States, but found nowhere else. ‘There is one other species of it; and that is in the Himalayas. Here are four most peculiar genera of one family, each of a single species in the Atlantic United States, Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 63 which are duplicated on the other side of the world, either in identical or almost identical species, or in an analogous species, while nothing else of the kind is known in any other part of the world. I ought not to omit ginseng, the root so prized by the Chi- nese, which they obtained from their northern provinces and Mandchuria, and which is now known to inhabit Corea and Northern Japan. The Jesuit Fathers identified the plant in Canada and the Atlantic States, brought over the Chinese name by which we know it, and established the trade in it, which was for many years most profitable. The exporta- tion of ginseng to China has probably not yet entirely ceased. Whether the Asiatic and the Atlantic American ginsengs are exactly of the same species or not is somewhat uncertain ; but they are hardly if at all distinguishable. There is a shrub, Hiliott’a, which is so rare and local that it is known only at two stations on the Savannah river in Georgia. It is of peculiar structure, and was without near relative until one was lately discovered in Japan (in Tripeta- leia) so like it as hardly to be distinguishable except by having the parts of the blossom in threes instead of fours, a difference which is not uncommon in the same genus or even in the same species. Suppose Li/iottia had happened to be collected only once, a good while ago, and all knowledge of the limited and obscure locality was lost; and meanwhile the Japanese form came to be known. Such a case would be parallel with an actual one. A specimen of a peculiar plant, Shortia galacifolia, was de- tected in the herbarium of the elder Michaux, who collected it (as his autograph ticket shows) somewhere in the high Alle- ghany mountains more than eighty years ago. No one has seen the living plant since, or knows where to find it, if haply it still flourishes in some secluded spot. At’ length it is found in Japan; and I had the satisfaction of making the identifica- tion*. One other relative is also known in Japan; and an- other, still unpublished, has just been detected in Thibet. Whether the Japanese and the Alleghanian plants are ex- actly the same or not, it needs complete specimens of the two to settle. So far as we know they are just alike. And even if some difference were discerned between them, it would not appreciably alter the question as to how such a result came to pass. Each and every one of the analogous cases I have been detailing (and very many more could be mentioned) raises the same question and would be satisfied with the same answer. * Amer, Journ. Science, 1867, p. 402; Proc. Amer. Acad. viii. p. 244. 64 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. These singular relations attracted my curiosity early in the course of my botanical studies, when comparatively few of them were known, and my serious attention in later years, when I had numerous and new Japanese plants to study in the collections made by Messrs. Williams and Morrow dur- ing Commodore Perry’s visit in 1853, and especially by Mr. Charles Wright in Commodore Rodgers’s expedition in 1855, I then discussed this subject somewhat fully, and tabulated the facts within my reach*, This was before Heer had developed the rich fossil botany of the arctic zone, before the immense antiquity of existing species of plants was recognized, and before the publication of Darwin’s now famous volume on the Origin of Species had introduced and familiarized the scientific world with those now current ideas respecting the history and vicissitudes of species, with which I attempted to deal in a tentative and feeble way. My speculation was based upon the former glaciation of the northern temperate zone, and the inference of a warmer period preceding (and perhaps following). I considered that our own present vegetation, or its proximate ancestry, must have occu- pied the arctic and subarctic regions in pliocene times, and that it had been gradually pushed southward as the tempera- ture lowered and the glaciation advanced even beyond its present habitation—that plants of the same stock and kindred, probably ranging round the arctic zone as the present arctic species do, made their forced migration southward upon widely different longitudes, and receded more or less as the climate grew warmer—that the general difference of climate which marks the eastern and the western sides of the continents (the one extreme, the other mean) was doubtless even then established, so that the same species and the same sorts of species would be-likely to secure and retain foothold in the similar climates of Japan and the Atlantic United States, but not in intermediate regions of different distribution of heat and moisture, so that different species of the same genus, as in Torreya, or different genera of the same group, as Redwood, Taxodium, and Glyptostrobus, or different associations of forest trees, might establish themselves each in the region best suited to its particular requirements, while they would fail to do so in any other. These views implied that the sources of our actual vegetation, and the explanation of these peculiarities, were to be sought in and presupposed an ancestry in pliocene or still earlier times occupying the high northern regions. And it was thought that the occurrence of peculiarly North- * Mem, Amer. Acad. vol. vi. Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 65 American genera in Europe in the tertiary period (such as Taxodium, Carya, Liquidambar, Sassafras, Negundo, &c.) might be best explained on the assumption of early inter- change and diffusion through North Asia, rather than by that of the fabled Atlantis. The hypothesis supposed a gradual modification of species in different directions under altering conditions, at least to the extent of producing varieties, subspecies, and representative species, as they may be variously regarded—likewise the sin- gle and local origination of each type, which is now almost universally taken for granted. The remarkable facts in regard to the Hastern-American and Asiatic floras, which these speculations were to explain, have since increased in number—more especially through the admirable collections of Dr. Maximowicz in Japan and adja- cent countries, and the critical comparisons he has made and is still engaged upon. I am bound to state that in a recent general work* by a dis- tinguished botanist, Professor Grisebach, of Géttingen, these facts have been emptied of all special significance, and the relations between the Japanese and the Atlantic United States floras declared to be no more intimate than might be expected from the situation, climate, and present opportunity of inter- change. his extraordinary conclusion is reached by regard- ing as distinct species all the plants common to both countries between which any differences have been discerned, although such differences would probably count for little if the two in- habited the same country, thus transferring many of my list of identical to that of representative species, and then by simply , } eliminating from consideration the whole array of representa- tive species, ¢.e. all cases in which the Japanese and the American plant are not exactly alike,—as if, by pronouncing the cabalistic word species, the question were settled, or rather the greater part of it remanded out of the domain of science— as if, while complete identity of forms implies community of region, any thing short of it carries no presumption of the kind—so leaving all these singular duplicates to be wondered at, indeed, but wholly beyond the reach of inquiry. _ Now the only known cause of such likeness is inheritance ; , and as all transmission of likeness is with some difference in individuals, and as changed conditions have resulted, as is well known, in very considerable differences, it seems to me that if the high antiquity of our actual vegetation could be rendered | probable, not to say certain, and the former habitation of any | of our species, or of very near relatives of them in high northern | * Die Vegetation der Erde nach ihrer klimatischen Anordnung, 1871. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x1. a 66 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and tts History. regions could be ascertained, my whole case would be made out. The needful facts, of which I was ignorant when my essay was published, have now been for some years made known, thanks mainly to the researches of Heer upon ample collections of arctic fossil plants. These are confirmed and extended through new investigations by Heer and Lesque- reux, the results of which have been indicated to me by the latter. The Taxodium which everywhere abounds in the miocene formations in Europe, has been specitically identified, first by Goeppert, then by Heer, with our common cypress of the Southern States. It has been found fossil in Spitzbergen, Greenland, and Alaska, in the latter country along with the remains of another form, distinguishable, but very like the common species ; and this has been identified by Lesquereux in the miocene of the Rocky Mountains. So there is one species of tree which has come down essentially unchanged from the tertiary period, which for a long while inhabited both Europe and North America, and also at some part Sf the period the region which geographically connects the two (once doubtless much more closely than now), but has survived only in the Atlantic United States and Mexico. The same Sequoia which abounds in the same miocene for- mations in Northern Europe has been abundantly found in those of Iceland, Spitzbergen, Greenland, Mackenzie river, and Alaska. It is named S. Langsdorgiz, but is pronounced to be very much lke S. sempervirens, our living redwood of the Californian coast, and to be the ancient representative of it. Fossil specimens of a similar, if not the same, species have been recently detected in the Rocky Mountains by Hayden, and determined by our eminent paleontological botanist, Les- quereux ; and he assures. me that he has the common redwood itself from Oregon, in a deposit of tertiary age. Another Sequoia (S. Sternbergii), discovered in miocene deposits im Greenland, is pronounced to be the representative of S. gigan- tea, the big tree of the Californian sierra. Ifthe Taxodium of tertiary time in Europe and throughout the arctic regions is the ancestor of our present bald cypress, which is assumed in regarding them as specifically identical, then I thmk we may, with our present light, fairly assume ‘that the two red- woods of California are the direct or collateral descendents of the two ancient species which so closely resemble them. The forests of the arctic zone in tertiary times contained at least three other species of Seguota, as determined by their re- mains, one of which, from Spitzbergen, also much resembles the common redwood of California. Another, “which appears to Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 67 have been the commonest coniferous tree on Disco,” was common in England and some other parts of Europe. So the Sequoias, now remarkable for their restricted station and num- bers, as well as for their extraordinary size, are of an ancient stock ; their ancestors and kindred formed a large part of the forests which flourished throughout the polar regions, now desolate and ice-clad, and which extended into low latitudes in Europe. On this continent one species at least had reached to the vicinity of its present habitat before the glaciation of the region. Among the fossil specimens already found in California, but which our trustworthy paleontological botanist has not yet had time to examine, we may expect to find evidence of the early arrival of these two redwoods upon the ground which they now, after much vicissitude, scantily oceupy. Differences of climate, or circumstances of migration, or both, must have determined the survival of Sequoia upon the Pacific, and of Taxodium upon the Atlantic coast ; and still the redwoods will not stand in the east, nor could our Taxodiwm fmd a congenial station in California. As to the remaining near relative of Sequoia, the Chinese Glyptostrobus, a species of it, and its veritable representative, Was contemporaneous with Sequoia and Taxodium, not only in temperate Europe, but throughout the arctic regions from Greenland to Alaska. Very similar would seem to have been the fate of a more familiar gymnospermous tree, the gingko or Salisburia. It is now indigenous to Japan only. Its an- cestor, as we may fairly call it (since, according to Heer, “ it corresponds so entirely with the living species that it can scarcely be separated from it”), once inhabited Northern Europe and the whole arctic region round to Alaska, and had even a representative further south in our Rocky-Mountain district. For some reason, this and Glyptostrobus survived only on the shores of Eastern Asia. uh} Libocedrus, on the other hand, appears to have cast 1n its lot with the Sequoias. Two species, according to Heer, were with them in Spitzbergen. Of the two now living, L. decur- rens (the incense cedar) is one of the noblest associates of the present redwoods ; the other is far south, in the Andes of Chili. The genealogy of the Torreyas is more obscure; yet it is not unlikely that the yew-like trees named Yaaites, which flourished with the Sequoias in the tertiary arctic forests, are the remote ancestors of the three species of Torreya, now -severally in Flomgda, in California, and in Japan. As to the ning and firs, these were more numerously asso- 5e 68 Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. ciated with the ancient Sequoias of the polar forests than with their present representatives, but in different species, apparently more like those of Eastern than of Western North America. They must have encircled the polar zone then, as they encircle the present temperate zone now. I must refrain from all enumeration of the angiospermous or ordinary deciduous trees and shrubs which are now known by their fossil remains to have flourished throughout the polar regions when Greenland better deserved its name, and enjoyed the present climate of New England and New Jersey. Then Greenland and the rest of the north abounded with oaks, re- presenting the several groups of species which now inhabit both our eastern and western forest districts—several poplars, one very like our balsam poplar or balm-of-Gilead tree—more beeches than there are now, a hornbeam, and a hop hornbeam, some birches, a persimmon, and a plane-tree, near represen- tatives of those of the Old World, at least of Asia, as well as of Atlantic North America, but all wanting in California— one Juglans like the walnut of the Old World, and another like our black walnut—two or three grape-vines, one near our Southern fox grape or muscadine, the other near our Northern frost grape—a Tilia very like our basswood of the Atlantic States only, a Liguidambar, a Magnolia which recalls our M. grandiflora, a Liriodendron, sole representative of our tulip-tree, and a sassafras very like the living tree. Most of these, it will be noticed, have their nearest or their only living representatives in the Atlantic States—and when elsewhere, mainly in Hastern Asia. Several of them, or of species like them, have been detected in our tertiary deposits west of the Mississippi, by Newberry and Lesquereux. Herbaceous plants, as it happens, are rarely preserved in a fossil state; else they would probably supply additional testi- mony to the antiquity of our existing vegetation, its wide diffusion over the northern and now frigid zone, and its enforced migrations under changes of climate. Concluding, then, as we must, that our existing vegetation, as a whole, is a continuation of that of the tertiary period, may we suppose that it absolutely originated then? Evidently not. The preceding Cretaceous period has furnished to Carruthers in Europe a fossil fruit like that of the Sequoia gigantea of the famous groves, associated with pines of the same character as those that accompany the present tree—has furnished to Heer, from Greenland, two more Sequoias, one of them identical with a tertiary species, and one nearly allied to Sequoia Langsdorfii, which in turn is a probable ancestor of the common Californian redwood—has furnished to Lesquereux in North America the Prof. Asa Gray on Sequoia and its History. 69 remains of another ancient Sequota, a G'lyptostrobus, a Liquid- ambar which well represents our sweet-gum tree, oaks analo- gous to living ones, leaves of a plane-tree which are also in the tertiary and are scarcely distinguishable from our own Platanus occidentalis, of a magnolia and tulip-tree, and “ of a sassafras undistinguishable from our living species.’ I need not continue the enumeration. Suffice it to say that the facts will justify the conclusion which Lesquereux (a very scrupu- lous investigator) has already announced, ‘ That the essential types of our actual flora are marked in the Cretaceous period, and have come to us after passing, without notable changes, through the tertiary formations of our continent.” According to these views, as regards plants at least, the adaptation to successive times and changed conditions has been maintained, not by absolute renewals, but by gradual modifi- cations. I, for one, cannot doubt that the present existing species are the lineal successors of those that garnished the earth in the old time before them, and that they were as well adapted to their surroundings then as those which flourish and bloom around us are to their conditions now. Order and exquisite adaptation did not wait for man’s coming, nor were they ever stereotyped. Organic Nature (by which I mean the system and totality of living things, and their adaptation to each other and to the world), with all its apparent and indeed real stability, should be likened, not to the ocean, which varies only by tidal oscillations from a fixed level to which it is always returning, but rather to a river so vast that we can neither discern its shores nor reach its sources, whose onward flow is not less actual because too slow to be observed by the Ephemeree which hover over its surface or are borne upon its bosom, Such ideas as these, though still repugnant to some, and not long since to many, have so possessed the minds of the naturalists of the present day that hardly a discourse can be pronounced or an investigation prosecuted without refer- ence to them. I suppose that the views here taken are little if at all in advance of the average scientific mind of the day. I cannot regard them as less noble than those which they are succeeding, An able philosophical writer, Miss Frances Power Cobbe, has recently and truthfully said * :— “Tt is a singular fact that when we can find out how an thing is done, our first conclusion seems to be that God did not do it. No matter how wonderful, how beautiful, how in- timately complex and delicate has been the machinery which * “ Darwinism in Morals,” in Theological Review, April 1871. 70 M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. has worked, perhaps for centuries, perhaps for millions of ages, to bring about some beneficent result, if we can but catch a glimpse of the wheels, its divine character disappears.” I agree with the writer that this first conclusion is prema- ture and unworthy; I will add, deplorable. Through what faults or infirmities of dogmatism on the one hand and scepti- cism on the other it came to be so thought, we need not here consider. Let us hope, and I confidently expect, that it is not to last—that the religious faith which survived without a shock the notion of the fixity of the earth itself, may equally outlast the notion of the absolute fixity of the species which inhabit it—that, in the future even more than in the past, faith in an order, which is the basis of science, will not (as it cannot reasonably) be dissevered from faith in an Ordainer, which is the basis of religion. VILI.—Physico-chemical Investigations upon the Aquatic Articulata. By M. Feirx Puatreav. Part I1.* THE first part of my investigations, of which an abstract was published in this Journal in 1871 (vol. vu. p. 862), contained the results of my experiments on the causes of the death of the freshwater Articulata in sea-water, and of the marine Ar- ticulata in fresh water. In the present memoir I take up three other interesting questions connected with the life of the aquatic Articulata— questions of detail indeed, the solution of which could not open any new vista in comparative physiology, but which, carefully treated, have led me by numerous experiments to curious and sometimes unexpected results. I. Experiments on the time during which the aquatic Articulata can remain in the water without coming to the surface to breathe. The swimming aquatic Articulata with aérial respiration (Coleoptera in the perfect state and Hemiptera) come frequently to the surface to renew their provision of air. If we pre- vent them from performing this operation, what will be the time during which they may with impunity be subjected to submersion? Is their resistance to asphyxia greater than that of terrestrial insects? or only equal or interior to it? ‘The experiments were effected as follows: at the bottom of an open vase of the capacity of one litre, and full of ordinary spring water aérated, a smaller vessel containing about 200 cubic centimetres is placed ; a piece of cotton net is stretched * Bulletin de lAcad. Roy. de Belgique, 2° sér. tome xxxiy. nos.9&10, 7} 1872. From an Abstract by the Author. aS M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. 71 over the orifice of the latter, in such a way that an insect placed in this smaller vessel is actually in the general mass of water, but cannot rise to its surface. Terrestrial insects placed in these conditions ascend, carried by their specific levity, till they rest against the lower surface of the net; the movements of their feet soon cease, they do not seem to suffer, and quickly become insensible. The aquatic Coleoptera and Hemiptera on the contrary, instead of sub- mitting passively to their fate, seek to escape from their prison, swim about rapidly, endeavour to rise to the surface, and con- tinue their agitation until their forces become weakened, and they finally remain as if dead at the bottom. ‘To cause an insect which has been subjected to a prolonged immersion torecover fromits state of insensibility, it is necessary, after taking it out of the water, to dry it with bibulous paper. If the duration of the submersion has not exceeded a certain limit, the animal gradually recovers its original activity, the trial it has undergone leaving no sensible traces upon it. These experiments were of course repeated as much as possible upon several individuals and with different durations, so as to ascertain for each species the limit of time after which the insect was actually dead. I have thus arrived at the fol- lowing two curious conclusions, which are supported by a great number of experiments. 1. Terrestrial Coleoptera resist complete submersion during a very long time (from three to four days). For example, Oryctes nasicornis resists a submersion of 96 hours. Agelastica alni ip “3 tin) OF Carabus auratus - 71h. 30m. 2. Natatory aquatic Coleoptera and Hemiptera, far from presenting a greater resistance to asphyxia by submersion, are no better endowed in this respect than terrestrial insects, and even perish in most cases much more rapidly. I cite the fol- lowing numbers from the tables in my memoir :-— A Dytiscus marginalis g died at the end of 65 h. 80m. An Acilius sulcatus 3 e * 24 hours. A Nepa cinerea os =< BL yw sig A. Notonecta glauca <3 59 we The cause of this unexpected inferiority of the aquatic in- sects seems to consist exclusively in their greater activity in the water, and consequently in a more rapid expenditure of oxygen. II. Influence of cold: effects of congelation. What is the lowest temperature that the aquatie Articulata 72 M. F. Plateau on the Aquatic Articulata. that we meet with in winter in these regioas can endure? can they remain with impunity fixed in the ice for a certain time ? And, in the event of a negative answer, what is the cause of the mischief observed ? The aquatic Articulata of our latitudes exist indefinitely in water kept by means of melting ice at a temperature of 32° F. As soon as we have recourse to lower temperatures, the water freezes, and the question then arises to ascertain how long the animals can remain completely fixed in ice at 32° F. All the experiments were made in winter upon the species which are met with in Belgium in December and January. They consisted in placing an aquatic insect or crustacean, together with the bulb of a Centigrade thermometer, in a thin glass tube containing a little water and surrounded by a freez- ing-mixture intended to produce the complete congelation of the liquid. Care was taken not to allow the temperature of the ice formed ever to descend below 0° C. After the lapse of a certain time the tube was taken out of the freezing-mix- ture and immersed in water of the temperature of the room, when, as soon as a commencement of fusion permitted, the lump of ice was extracted from the tube and put directly into water, in order to hasten the disengagement of the animal. The analysis of the results which I have obtained shows that the time during which the aquatic Articulata may be fixed in ice without perishing is excessively short, the longest resis- tance not having reached half an hour. The following num- bers will give an idea of the rapidity with which death ensues under these circumstances :— Imprisonment in ice at 0° C. (52° F.). Maximum period : 5 supported lan _ Period which being followed by inevitably causes immediate death. death. minutes. sec. minutes. Agabus bipustulatus ....| Between 15and20 0 25 Hydroporus lineatus .... “n 20) 5, 30) 0 30 Gyrinus natator ...... 10 Flora 15 Notonecta glauca ...... 10; 70 20 Coraatstriata 7 os ae oe 2 0 3 Asellus aquaticus ...... 10 yO 15 Cyclops quadricornis.... 1 30 2 I have endeavoured, by means of special experiments, to explain the cause of the rapid death of animals imprisoned in ice at 0° C.; but although these may, perhaps, be of a nature Dr. J. E. Gray on Spatulemys Lasale. Ta to interest the reader, I shall confine myself to referring for their description to my memoir. The primary cause of rapid death when Articulata are fixed in ice, seems to be the abso- lute privation of movement and the consequent absorption of the corporeal heat, without any possible restitution. Ill. Action of heat: maximum temperature. I have endeavoured to ascertain by experiment the highest temperature which our freshwater insects, Arachnida, and Crustacea can endure—in other words, what is the tempera- ture of the hottest water in which they can live. I have thus found that the highest temperatures endured without serious accidents oscillate between 33°°5 and 46°2 C. (=92° and 115° F.), and consequently between very narrow limits. These temperatures correspond with those of a certain num- ber of known thermal springs, in the waters of which we may meet with articulate animals wherever the salts or gases in solution have no injurious action upon them. If we compare the results with which the aquatic Articulata have furnished me with those which have been obtained by means of animals belonging to other groups, we find that the highest temperature that aquatic animals, whether vertebrate, articulate, or molluscous, are able to support probably does not exceed 46° C. (115° F.). 1X.—Additional Notes on Spatulemys Lasale. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. [Plate II. ] CoLoneL P. PEREZ DE LASALA has brought with him several very interesting specimens from his museum, and has kindly presented to the British Museum a fine adult broad-nosed alligator, and a freshwater tortoise from Rio Paranda, Corrientes, which is quite new to our collections, and the largest example of the family that has yet been brought to Europe; I have named it, from its very depressed form, Spatulemys, and dedicated the species to the enterprising collector, by calling it Spatulemys Lasale (Plate I1.). This species was characterized in the ‘ Annals’ for 1872, x. p. 463, to which I wish to add the following particulars and comparisons with allied species, and also a figure of this very interesting animal. The genus has many similarities to Hydromedusa; and I thought at one time that it might be the HZ tect/fera of Mr. Cope, brought from the Parana or Uruguay river, and described 74 Dr. J. E. Gray on Spatulemys Lasale. in the ‘ Proc. Amer. Phil. Soe.’ for 1869, p. 147; but it has a nuchal plate in the margin, and only five vertebral plates, and is quite distinct from the genus Hydromedusa. The mouth is semicircular in front, with the gape wide. The palate is broad, flat, with the internal nostrils oval, rather near together, rather before the hinder end of the alveolar surface. Alveolar surfaces flat, broad, well separated from one another in front, broadest about one third their length from the front, and rather more than half the width behind, with a rounded outline. Lower jaw with a slightly concave alveolar surface, which is of the same breadth the whole of its length, and has a well developed raised sharp edge on the outer circumference and a less developed one on the inner margin. There is a well-marked conical tooth-like promi- nence in the front of the middle of the outer edge. The upper and lower jaws of The upper and lower jaws of Spatulemys Lasale. Hydraspis raniceps. The alveolar surface, as seen in the stuffed specimen, is very like that of the skeleton of Hydraspis raniceps: but the alveo- lar plates of the upper jaw of the latter species are well separated in the middle, and the internal nostrils are much further back in the palate; and the alveolar edge of the lower jaw is even—and not with the rounded tubercle on each side, rather behind the central tube. In Hydraspis Gordonii (P. Z. 8. 1868, p. 563) the alveo- lar plates of each side of the upper jaw are separated by a narrow linear space ; they are moderately wide and nearly the same width for the whole length, truncated at the front end, and gradually rounded off at the hinder end. The internal ' Wt Dr. J. E. Gray on Macleayius australiensis. 75 nostrils are about opposite to the midddle of the length of the alveolar plate. The alveolar surface of the lower jaw is slightly concave, with a raised edge on the hinder side; it is rather broader behind, and oradually slightly narrowed towards the front, There is a large slightly elevated rounded tubercle occupying the whole of the middle of the alveolar surfaces between the two rami, and a slight elevation on the outer margin on each side of the middle, giving the edge of the jaws rather a sinuated appearance. X.—On the Macleayius australiensis from New Zealand. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. Dr. Haast has sent the skeleton of a New-Zealand whale to the British Museum as that of Caperea antipodarum; but the examination of the bones led me at first to believe that it was Hubalena australis. However, on further examination, the cervical vertebre and the blade-bone show that it cannot belong to either of those genera; for it has a broad upper process to the atlas, while they have a small narrow one; and it has an acromial process to the scapula, which is only very rudimentary in Caperea, and is of very different shape in Hubalena; like most whales, it has no coracoid. The form of the lobes of the atlas are so like those figured from a pho- tograph by Mr. Krefft, which I described and figured as Macleayius australiensis in the ‘ Proc. Zool. Soc.’ 1864, and . in the ‘Catalogue of Seals and Whales in the British Museum,’ 1866, p. 105, f. 10, 11, and p. 372, f. 74, 75, that I am inclined to consider it an example of that genus, which was previously known only from a mass of cervical vertebre in the Australian Museum at Sydney. Upper jaw very narrow; the nasal bones oblong elongate, arched out at the front end. Cervical vertebrae united into one mass. Atlas very large and thick, with a very long upper process forming a large keeled crest, which is united to the upper process of the five following vertebre; the upper lateral process of the atlas high, square, truncated at the end ; the lower process twice as high as broad, with an oblong, rounded end. The other cervical vertebra short, thin: the second with slender upper and lower lateral processes; the remainder with only descending superior processes (and no indication of inferior), which are slender in all but the seventh vertebra, where they are thick and truncated; and this is the only vertebra that has the upper part distinct from the bony crest. ‘The ear-bone is very like that of Hubalena. The sternum is oblong, with two or three irregular tubercles at the side. ‘The first rib, like the others, is simple. The blade- 76 Miscellaneous. bone is triangular, rather wider than long. The acromial process is compressed, attenuated at the end, and bent outwards. The chief difference between the mass of the cervical ver- tebre and the specimen in the Sydney Museum, according to Mr. Krefft’s photograph, is that the lower process of the axis in that figure appears to be rather longer and narrower at the end. The mass of the cervical vertebra in some respects resembles that of Balena mysticetus of the Arctic seas, but differs in being much more united. It differs from Caperea and Eubalena in having the lower lateral process of the second cervical vertebra well developed. MISCELLANEOUS. On the Reproduction and Development of the Telescope-fish of China. By M. Carponnier. Tue telescope-carp (Cyprinus macrophthalmus, Bloch; in Chinese Long-tsing-ya) is a native of the fresh waters of China and Japan. Its conformation is remarkably anomalous. Its body is globular ; its caudal and anal fins are doubled ; its eyes project from two to five centimetres from its head; in fact the entire animal is the exact model of those fishes, hitherto regarded as chimerical, that we meet with in a great many Chinese paintings. ‘This fish seems to me to be a monstrous goldfish, a monster designedly produced by means of processes of breeding (in which the Chinese are very clever), so powerful that the original anomaly has now become hereditary. I have already, in goldfish, met with analogous partial monstro- sities, especially the gemination of the caudal fin. M. G. Pouchet, in a note presented to the Academy on the 30th May 1870, notices a similar anomaly presented by two living specimens received by him from China; but hitherto, so far as I am aware, no one has had the opportunity of studying the variety of carp which I call telescope-fish. By the kindness of a relation, I received twenty-four specimens, all presenting the same modifications of structure; only three of these died, the remainder have recovered sufficiently to allow me to try to reproduce them since the first year. The globular form of the body of the animal renders its equilibrium extremely unstable, and it can swim only with difficulty ; hence, whilst its congener the goldfish effects its spawning by rubbing itself against aquatic plants, flexible bodies of little resistance, the telescope-fish seeks a firmer point of support, opposing a direct resistance to the impulse of the fins. It is at the bottom of the water, on the ground, that it rubs its abdomen. While the female acts thus in oviposition, the males, which are exceedingly ardent in fecundation, pursue her several together, push her with their heads, turn her over and roll her over and over, in- flicting upon her an actual punishment. Having deposited, in a basin containing 20 cubic metres of water, four fishes belonging to a first lot, about a month afterwards (on the 14th of September last) I saw the three males pursuing the Miscellaneous. 77 female, roll her like a ball upon the ground for a distance of several metres, and continue this conduct, without rest or relaxation, for two days, until the poor female, who had not been able to recover her equilibrium for a moment, had at last evacuated all her ova. Being then obliged to suspend my observations, I returned a fortnight afterwards, and, carefully examining the surface and the edges of the basin, I had the satisfaction of discovering several little embryos, which swam with considerable difficulty, and which a more careful examination enabled me to recognize as the young fry of the telescope-fish. They had the same double caudal fin, and the same sinuosity of the upper part of the back ; but the eyes were not yet very prominent. Having brought them to Paris and observed them carefully, they furt rished me witli the following results. At its earliest age the telescope-fish has the elongated form of most of our young fishes ; the transparency of the body allows us to distinguish plainly the air-bladder, lodged in the upper part of the body, and the intestine, forming a right angle, of which the apex is opposite to the bladder. So long as the embryo lives at the expense of the umbilical vesicle, it swims easily and in a horizontal position; but subsequently the absorption of exterior aliment has for its result an abnormal and irregular development, which, in nearly half the specimens, causes a deviation from the normal position, and the animal holds itself vertically, sometimes with the head upwards, but most frequently with it downwards. The faulty position of the air-bladder and the too slight development of the fins neutralize the intluence of these directive agents; the want of equilibrium persists, the young animal can no longer seek its nourishment, and it dies in two or three days. I have scarcely been able to make them live for ten or twelve days by mixing triturated animal matter with the water of my aquaria. I have, however, no doubt that the rearing of the young fry which remain will furnish me with some new facts.—Comptes Rendus, November 4, 1872, tome Ixxy. p. 1127. Additional Observations on Codiophyllum. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. More than one botanist has asked me for a specimen of Codio- phyllum (described in the ‘ Annals,’ for August 1872), which they wanted to examine microscopically and to unravel the fibre. The very expression shows that I have not sufficiently explained the structure of this very curious plant; but I believed that Mr, Ford’s excellent figure would exhibit it better than I could explain it in words. The frond of this curious Alga is not formed of continuous fibres interlaced together, but of a number of oblong rings of a cylin- drical tube, each gradually formed and all connected and anastomosed together, so as to form an expanded frond: each ring is separately formed; and when complete it sends from a part of its surface a tube of the same form, size, and structure, which gradually lengthens, after a time curves back, and unites itself to the ring from which it sprung, thus forming another ring, and in time emitting a new ring from its surface in the same manner. Mr. Ford has attempted to show this development in his figure. 78 Miscellaneous. The Bell Collection of Reptiles. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Oxford, Dec. 16, 1872. GrnTLEMEN,—With reference to the correspondence which has appeared in the recent numbers of the ‘ Annals’ relative to the Bell Collection of Reptiles, and with the view of enabling your readers to form a proper opinion upon the subject, I think it incumbent upon me to state :—that the negotiation for the purchase of the entire col- lection, on behalf of the Rev. F. W. Hope, was effected by myself with Prof. Bell in 1862; that an estimation of the extent of the collection and of the value thereof was made by Mr. 8. Stevens, the Natural-History Agent; that the purchase comprised 288 specimens of tortoises (either entire or shells), about 40 dried snakes and lizards, and 1065 reptiles of various kinds in spirits; and that the collection was immediately removed by Mr. Rowell to Oxford, where it was partially arranged during the last year by Dr. Giinther, of the British Museum. I am, Gentlemen, Your obedient Servant, J. O. Westwoop. Answer to Herr Ritsema’s “ Note on Crinodes Sommeri ” &e. By A. G. Burzer, F.L.S. &e. A simultaneous attack upon a new genus, in two different maga- zines, is calculated to impress one with the idea that the discoverer of the supposed error must have been anxious that his acumen should be widely recognized. As an answer to the entirely unwarranted supposition contained in the said paragraph, I need merely inform Herr Ritsema of one or two facts, which, had he studied my writings, he might have discovered for himself: Hiibner’s ‘Sammlung’ has been almost constantly on my table for the last seven years; and I know his figures as well as | know my own. I do not make a practice of hunting up every conceivable resem- . blance in pattern between a new genus and those previously figured in works known to me; I content myself, at most, with a compa- rison of structure between closely allied forms*. I did refer in my paper to the genus Dudusa (inadvertently written Duduna), a group to which C. Sommeri probably belongst; I had examined two species of this genus, and therefore could speak with confidence of its relationship to Tarsol pis. If Hiibner was not attached to the “type system” there is no reason why C. clara of Cramer should not stand as the type of the genus Crino quite as much as C. Sommeri. * When describing Zarsolepis, I knew for certain that the structure before me was entirely new. I admit that I did not remember at the time that Hubner’s Crino Sommeri was so similar in pattern; had I done so, I might have referred to it as a moth resembling mine in pattern, although clearly belonging to a different genus. + The females of Dudusa have a zone of spatulate scales round the tail, but of only half the length of those in the males; the antenne are mode- rately pectinated, more so than in Crinodes ; but there are no tufts of long hairs at the base of the abdomen in either sex. Miscellaneous. 79 The remainder of Herr Ritsema’s remarks being to a great extent based upon suppositions, I shall content myself with answering his direct statements. He says that the anal tuft entirely covers the sexual organs; this is not the case with any of the specimens which I have examined, whether of Crinodes, Dudusa, or Tarsolepis. As to the probability ofa long curved brush of carmine hairs being concealed about the body of a Crinodes, it is to my mind more pre- posterous than it would be were our discussion respecting the iden- tity of the Philippine Lusemia bambusina and the South- American Limnas zoega, to suggest that the difference consisted in the Husemia having concealed the red spots towards the base of the wings*. If the size of the body is dependent upon sex, it is evident that OC. Sommeri must be a male; but as Herr Ritsema is avowedly work- ing principally with Mr. Snellen’s male, which agrees in all the most important characters with Hiibner’s figure, it does not signify to what sex the type of C. Sommerz belongs. It now seems highly pro- bable that Herr Ritsema actually has the Hiibnerian species, whilst it is more evident than ever that I have not. The inaccuracies stated to exist in Hiibner’s figures are easily ex- plicable when we know that figs. 1 and 2 represent the opposite surfaces of C. Sommeri, and that in fig. 2 hardly any of the inner margin is visible, so that it 1s impossible to decide whether it is waved or not. The mention of differences in the hind wings of fig. 1 is mere carping. I have now no more to say on this subject until I have seen Hiib- ner’s type. If the two genera come from Java, they will probably add another to the numerous illustrations of mimetic analogy already on record; I shall not, therefore (until I have proof of some such interesting fact, by a comparison of the actual type with Javan specimens), encroach further upon the patience of the readers of this magazine. On a Mite in the Ear of the Ox. Prof. Leidy remarked that he had received a letter from Dr. Charles 8. Turnbull, in which he stated that while studying the anatomy of the ear he had discovered in several heads of steers, at the bottom of the external auditory meatus, a number of small living parasites. They were found attached to the surface of the membrana tympani. Specimens of the parasite preserved in glycerine, and a petrosal bone with the membrana tympani to which several of the parasites were clinging, were also sent for examination. These prove to be a mite or Acarus, apparently of the genus Gamasus. The body is ovoid, translucent white, about three fifths of a line long, and two fifths of a line wide. The limbs, jaws, and their appendages are brown and bristled ; the body is smooth or devoid of bristles. The limbs are from two fifths to half a line long. The feet are terminated by a five-lobed disk and a pair of claws; the palpi are six-jointed; the * In other respects these two insects are as much alike as in most cases of actual mimicry. 80 Miscellaneous. mandibles end in pincers or chel, resembling lobster-claws ; the movable joint of the chelz has two teeth at the end; the opposed extremity of the fixed joint of the chele is narrow, and ends in a hook. Dr. Turnbull had seen the cattle killed, and was positive that the mites occupied the position in the ear of the steers while these were alive; such being the case, the Acartis may be viewed as a parasite of the ox, and may be specifically named Gamasus wuris.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sct. Philad. 1872. The Horns of Antilocapra. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. The British Museum has purchased of Mr. E. Gerrard, junior, the skin of an adult male Antilocapra which was just developing the new horny sheath; and this was rather different from what, by ob- serving the horns in a more deyeloped state, I had been led to expect. The core of the horns was covered with a thick skin, which in the dried state is black; but the apex is covered with a small conical sheath about 1? in. long and 4 in. wide at the base, hard and per- fectly horny, very like the horn of cattle. It is black, with a white acute tip about 4 in. long. The horny sheath of a more developed specimen brought at the same time has a similar hard horny tip; but the lower part of the horn is less solid and more evidently formed of felted, matted hair, which is more distinct and less compactly matted at its base or last developed part ; so that it would appear that the skin of the core first develops the horny tip, and then the more spongy part formed of felted hair. Notice of a new and remarkable Fossil Bird. By O, C. Marsa. One of the most interesting of recent discoveries in paleontology is the skeleton of a fossil bird, found during the past summer, in the upper Cretaceous shale of Kansas, by Prof. B. F. Mudge, who has kindly sent the specimen to me for examination. The remains in- dicate an aquatic bird about as large as a pigeon, and differing widely from all known birds in haying biconcave vertebra. The cer- vical, dorsal, and caudal vertebre preserved all show this character, the ends of the centra resembling those of Plesiosawrus. The rest of the skeleton presents no marked deviation from the ordinary avian type. The wings were large in proportion to the posterior extremi- ties. The humerus is 68-6 millims. in length, and has the radial crest strongly developed. The femur is small, and has the proximal end compressed transversely. The tibia is slender and 44-5 millims. long ; its distal end is incurved as in swimming birds, but has no supratendinal bridge. This species may be called Jchthyornis dispar. A more complete description will appear in an early number of Silliman’s Journal. Yale College, Sept. 26th, 1872. THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. ] No. 62. FEBRUARY 1873. XI.—Summary of Zoological Observations made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. By E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Exeter College, Oxford. My chief object during a recent stay of some months in Naples was to commence a study of the general and histological de- velopment of Mollusca, with the view of ascertaining what significance is to be attributed to the various parts of their organization in the light of the “germ-layer theory,” recently extended with such convincing force by the admirable obser- vations of Kowalewsky from the Vertebrata to various groups of lower animals, such as the Vermes and the Insects. I propose now to give a very short statement of some of these observations, as well as of others made on some of the innumerable interesting forms of marine invertebrates with which the invaluable fishermen of Santa Lucia provided me. Development of Loligo. Since the time of K6lliker (1837) no contribution has been made to our knowledge of the development of Cephalopoda. A short note by Mecznikow on Sepzola contains very little and is not illustrated. I obtained eggsof Loldgo first in January, and subsequently with tolerable ee Mlniity until April: they are better adapted for observation than those of Sepia. The structure of the ovary is very similar to that of a bird. The branched ovary contains eggs of all sizes enclosed in vas- cular capsules. ‘The basketwork marking seen on the ovarian egg is not a plication of the proper capsule, but of the surface of the vitellus, where it is in contact with the inner cellular lining of the capsule, which sends deeply penetrating ridges and Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xi. 6 82 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations villi into the growing egg. This cellular lining of the capsule grows very rapidly ; and its cells are continually being absorbed or fused into the vitellus, whence the increase of this in size. Some of the cells retain their form and are to be found floating in the complex vitellus thus built up. On attaming full size, the egg, having lost entirely its large germinal vesicle, loses all the plications or basketwork of its vitelline surface, and escapes from its capsule, which remains on the branched ovary and undergoes a yellow dege- neration. Passing as a free ovoid homogeneous mass of com- plex yelk (protoplasm and deutoplasm, Van Beneden, com- bined) into the oviduct, the egg is fertilized ; and then at one pole a segregation of plastic yelk, or a germinal patch, occurs in the form of a thin disk or cap. This exhibits subsequently a faint nucleus and commences to divide into two, four, eight, &c. arez, marked out by intercrossing grooves. In some minor respects my observations differ from Kélliker’s, who - appears to have represented the segmentation as more regular than it is, and the resulting cells as becoming detached, which they do not. When this superficial layer of blastodermic cells has spread over an area relatively as large as would be inclosed by the cir- cumference of a half-crown drawn round the pole of a large hen’s egg, an exceedingly remarkable fact presents itself, which has not been observed before, and which has great importance in re- gard to the various theories as to the origin of the ‘ mesoderm,” or a portion of that layer. Outside the primitive segmentation- area (fig. 1P), and quite unconnected with it, appears a ring of very large pellucid nuclei, seven or eight in number (fig. 1D) ; they increase in number, and a second, third, and fourth ring of such large nuclei arise, till at last they spread over the whole Fig. 1. egg. Meanwhile the cells of the segmentation-area spread by i; ie 1 — ie — ie — i — ee ee ee — 2 Ee Fes SO Ss eee = — a —— oe od a. = made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 83 continual division at the free edge of the cap which they form ; and they grow over the large nuclec, which are thus seen to lie in a lower stratum of yelk than that along which the cap of cells from the primitive segmentation is spreading. Both the segmentation-cells and the large nuclei finally cover-in the whole surface of the egg as two distinct layers. This process I observed over and over again, and repeatedly observed that the large nuclei arise, each one separately, by segregation from the yelk-mass. They are products of free-cell formation, and as such of the very highest interest in relation to histogenetic doctrine. The cells which pass into the ovarian egg in such enormous numbers to swell its vitelline mass become so much altered and broken down that it is not possible to regard these large nuclei as descendants from them, though no doubt they, as well as the original egg-cell’s protoplasm and the fertilizing male element, have contributed to form an organic “mixture,” if one may use the term, from which these free nuclei, as well as the polar segmentation-disk and nucleus, take origin. The large pellucid nuclei subsequently become branched and stellate; whether they give rise to the whole of the elements of the layer immediately below the outer segmentation-layer it is not possible to say. If they do, contractile muscular cells must be regarded as one of their products. In any case they form the great bulk of the subepidermal tissue, that which cor- responds with the mesoderm of vertebrates. Organs now begin to appear as thickenings on the sur- face of the blastoderm: two eyes (the details of the primitive development of which are remarkable), two ears (which I repeatedly saw in their primitive state as two pits, holes, or in-pushings of the surface ; subsequently they present the con- dition of capsules, each with a narrow canal opening on the surface of the head, which canal becomes eventually the little ciliated cecum seen by Kdlliker), and a median semicircular primitive mouth; besides these the mantle and arms—the position of the latter marking off the blastodermic sac into two parts, a great yelk-bag, and a smaller embryonic sac, which gradually becomes more and more distinctly pinched off and shaped out. It is not possible to say much of the further de- velopment without illustration ; but I must mention two very important facts. The primitive semicircular mouth is not the real mouth. Itis at this point that an inward cellular growth commences, which eats its way into the mass of homogeneous yelk lying in the embryonic portion of the blastodermic sac, and meets (how or where exactly my observations do not show) a shorter ingrowth from the anal aperture, in connexion with which is also developed the ink-bag, thus agreeing with the G* 84 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations renal organ of Gasteropods. The first portion of the alimentary tube (which early appears in connexion with the primitive semicircular mouth) becomes the yelk-duct. The primitive mouth sinks into the yelk-bag, by the growth of its margins, in a peculiar manner ; and there appears at some distance along the primitive alimentary tube a new mouth. It seems desirable to speak of these apertures as primitive and secondary mouth, for the sake of description; but it is a possibility that the primitive mouth must be considered identical with the aper- ture of blastodermic invagination of many Vermes and of Amphioxus, discovered by Kowalewsky, and observed also by me in several mollusks (Nudibranchs, Limax, Pisidium, Mytilus). The second fact of especial interest in the later development of Loligo is the occurrence of an in-pushing from the surface in the form of a groove just below (that is, posterior to) the margin of each eye. A somewhat botryoidal mass of tissue is the result of this ingrowth, and gives rise, I believe (though I have not definitely followed out its growth), to the optic gan- glion on each side. Lateral masses of tissue are seen to dif- ferentiate below the surface on either side of the cesophagus, and extend to the eyes—which may become ultimately other parts of the nervous system. ‘The heart and large vessels develop below the surface, also without any remarkable features. The development of the mantle, gills, and cartilaginous skeleton was accurately described by Kolliker. The “pen” or shell of Loligo develops in a follicle which begins to form at a very early period, and remains open to the surface of the mantle until the embryo is nearly ready to leave the egg-case. An interesting phenomenon is the contractility of the walls of the yelk-sac, which is observed at a very early period, as soon as the first rudiments of eyes, ears, and mouth have appeared. A rhythmic wave of contraction passes continually along the wall of the sac, at that part immediately in front of the alimentary tube, and doubtless acts so as to cause a circu- lation of nutrient material in the direction of the young embryo. The tissue which exhibits this contractility is of the same structure (stellate cells) as that of the remarkable contractile vesicle observed in the Pulmonate Gasteropods, and which I have studied in Limax. It is probable that the two parts are homogenous. I should mention that I made frequent examination of eggs of Sepia, but found those of Loligo the best fitted for study. I was unable to obtain Argonauta at Naples; it is to be had im quantity at Messina. made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 85 Development of Aplysia. The development of two species of Aplysia was studied in considerable detail as far as the completion of the velum- bearing embryo and its escape from the egg-jelly. Various devices failed of enabling me to observe the later development of this or of several Nudibranchs which were also kept for study. The Aplysie were :—a larger species, in which each capsule in the egg-coil contained from thirty to forty embryos ; and a smaller species, in which the number was not more than seven, usually less. ‘The germinal vesicle escapes previously to yelk- cleavage as the “ Richtungsbliischen ;” the egg then divides into two larger yellow masses and two smaller pale balls. The pale balls now divide rapidly, and grow over and enclose the larger yellow masses. By a process of multiplication (which I could not satisfy myself was accompanied in Aplysia by invagination, though there were indications of such a mode of growth) the pale cells give rise, not to a single layer of cells enclosing the yellow, but, at the pole whence they started, to a considerable mass or thickness of cells. The deeper of these work themselves in between the two large yellow cells and give rise to the alimentary tract; the outermost cells form epidermis, nerve, and shell-gland, whilst an intermediate por- tion gives rise to muscles. In the two species, however, there is a very curious difference: for in the larger species the two yellow cells almost as soon as they are enclosed lose their nuclei and definite outline, becoming mere granular masses, which the deep layer of pale cells rapidly invest and attach to themselves in an intimate manner; whilst in the small species the two yellow cleavage-masses, each with its large bright nucleus, retain their form to the last (that is, as long as I studied the embryos), the deep pale cells (hypo- derm, Darmdriisenblatt) only passing between the two masses, and growing by absorption of the matter which they yielded, as was evident by their gradual thinning out and shrinking, but without being invested or themselves undergoing any for- mative changes. ‘The liver-mass, and perhaps the genital glands, subsequently appear in the position occupied by these two big cells, probably growing out ¢nto them, not from them. An important fact is the occurrence of cilia on tracts of the pale cells, lying deeply within the segmentation mass ; this I have also seen in the eggs of Pistdium pusillum. The shell-gland is the first organ to appear in Aplysia, as it is also in the freshwater Lamellibranch Pistdiwm, and occurs as a groove on the surface, the cells in which take on a special 86 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations development. It is in this way also that the “cuttle-bone”’ of Loligo takes its origin; and from the observation of this common mode of origin of the shells of Lamellibranchs, Gasteropods, and cuttlefish, I do not doubt that they are fundamentally identical or homogenous—that is to say, have a common an- cestral representative. The pharynx and cesophagus early develop in Ap/ysia as in-pushings at the opposite pole to that at which the shell-gland appears, which latter is the pole of active segmentation in the first embryonal changes. The supracesophageal ganglion is clearly seen to develop as a thickening of the outer layer of cells in the prostomial region. It sends branches downwards and forwards, and gave rise to the suspicion that the subcesophageal nervous mass was but a lobe of it. Below the mouth, in a blunt process (which is the foot) the pair of otolithic sacs (or otocysts, as M. de Lacaze-Duthiers terms them) appear; I took great pains to ascertain their earliest beginning. They certainly never communicate with the exterior ; they have been erroneously supposed to do so in Gasteropoda; and I have established the fact that they really do soin Cephalopoda. The first appearance of each otocyst is, betore any organs except the shell-gland are indicated, as a faint vesicle, with no proper walls of its own, just below the most superficial layer of cells ; and I believe that it really be- longs to that layer. As the foot develops, the otocyst shifts greatly its position, and acquires thicker walls and larger size. The otolith develops within the cyst at a late period; often it may be seen in one cyst and not in the other. Development of Nudibranchs. The eggs of species of Doris, of Tethys, Pleurobranchus, and others were frequently studied. I found those of Polycera quadrilineata and of Holis exigua the most favourable for study. I was able to determine in these that the first step in develop- ment, after the formation by cleavage of the mass of embryo- cells or “polyblast,” is the invagination or in-pushing of these cells at one pole, just as Kowalewsky has drawn it in Amphi- oxus and Phallusia, and as seen also in the Heteropod mollusk Atalanta. ‘The orifice of invagination is at one time large and obvious enough, but closes entirely at a very early period. The same invagination and orifice I have made out in the Lamellibranch Pisidiwm, the development of which I studied in the spring of 1871 at Jena. I also observed it in Lima ; and its occurrence in a similar stage in certain marine Lamel- libranchs is clear from Lovén’s admirable figures, though he has mistaken its significance. ‘ij | -—$—« —s — = —— co fe a Se ee eS or. oa — * = “i eee = => made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 87 Hence the two primitive layers of cells in the embryo mol- lusk have the same origin as in Vermes and Vertebrata; and, indeed, it would appear that the whole animal series above the Protozoa agree in possessing these two primitive layers at one time of their development. The addition to these of a third, intermediate layer, or mesoderm, is the distinguishing feature of another great branch or stem (Triploblastica), which has as its base the Vermes, and from which diverge the Mollusks, the Arthropods, the Vertebrates, the Echinoderms. That branch which retains but two layers of cells through life, the endoderm and ectoderm, includes the corals, polyps, and sponges (Diplo- blastica). So far biologists seem to have arrived at very promising results with the germ-layer theory. The great diffi- culty at present lies in the question, Whence doesthis third layer, or mesoderm, originate? There are a number of conflicting replies to this question, which have yet to be reconciled. Development of Terebella nebulosa. An abundant supply of the eggs of this annelid enabled me to follow its development as far as its opacity permits. A delicate chorion forms round the egg after segmentation, on the surface of the cleavage-cells, which are densely ciliated. I ob- served that the chorion could be caused to separate from the surface of the cells; and the cilia were then seen to be really processes of the protoplasm of the cells, and to perforate this cuticular exudation, since they did not break off with it, as often happens, but were drawn through it, remaining fixed to the cells. The development of the ciliated tracts, segments, ap- pendages, and tubiparous glands was followed and drawn. The young of this species has no otolithic sac. Young Appendicularia furcata. Numerous specimens of this most interesting form were ob- tained in February. The recent memoir of Foll has given very full and accurate information on the anatomy of the Ap- pendicularie. I have still, however, something to add in this case with regard to the cutaneous glands and the cellular out- growths of the integument, and as to the heart. It is curious that no one has yet drawn attention to the very remarkable fact that the heart in A. furcata consists of but two cells—that is to say, two nucleated histological units. ‘The small number of histological units which build up the organs of an Appen- dicularia is avery noticeable fact, and is parallelled in the case of the Rotifera. The elaboration, however, of so important an organ as the heart from but two units is quite unexampled. 88 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations The heart as known and described is an oval pellucid body, with a dense mass at each pole. Durin life it beats with marvellous rapidity, quite unlike the action of a heart, and suggesting (what I believe it is) a form of protoplasmic movement allied to the ciliary. The mass at each pole of the oval heart is seen in spe- cimens about two thirds grown, when dilute acid is added, to be a nucleated cell. From each of these extends, not a contractile membrane (as would appear from the figures of Gegenbaur, Foll, and others), but from twelve to twenty fine processes or filaments joining one cell to the other, leaving open spaces between them. The rapid contractions of these processes of the cells, which are not unlike (except in being fixed at both ends) those pro- cesses known as cilia, agitate the blood in which the heart is suspended ; but there is no trace of blood-vessels connected with the heart. In specimens of Appendicularia furcata of full size the heart was seen to be a little more complex in structure; for at the base of each fibre or process of the two original large conical cells (which still retain their form and their large nuclei) is developed a small swelling with a nu- cleus (fig. 2). Moreover each of the fibres is now seen (when treated with picric acid) to possess a transverse striation, like that of the muscular fibres of the great tail or flabellum. I have specimens of Appendicularia furcata, treated with picric acid and mounted in glycerine, which exhibit admirably at the present moment this very remarkable structure of the heart. Histology of Sipunculus nudus. Every naturalist who visits Naples studies this very in- teresting and abundant worm more or less, and comes to a conclusion respecting its generative organs differing from those of his predecessors. [ can only briefly state on the present occasion the results of my study of this worm, as to the his- tology of which I have a mass of drawings and preparations. First, as to the corpuscles of the perivisceral fluid. These are the pink corpuscles, the amceboid, the mulberry corpuscles of various sizes (usually regarded as testicular cell-masses), the ova, and the detached portions of the peritoneal membrane, and the “Tépfchen” or ciliated globes. hese last were especially studied recently by Brandt; he did not ascertain their origin ; he is mistaken in his statements as to “ciliz capitate.” The ay AN ERR made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 89 cilia of the “Tépfchen” are in no wise peculiar. What he has supposed to be a head or knob on the end of the cilium is really nothing but the bending over of the extremity of the cilium under the influence of the dilute acetic acid which he used. I convinced myself time after time that the cilia of the Tépfchen are perfectly normal, by study, with Hartnack’s 10 a immersion, of living specimens, and of others treated with osmic acid. By the use of acetic acid I obtained the knob-like appearance which deceived Alexander Brandt. urther I have found out the source of the “ Tépfchen.”’ They are to be observed in great numbers attached within the curious pair of tubes or vessels formed by duplicatures of the peritoneal membrane, which lie on each side of the cesophagus, and the connexion of which with the tentacle-crown was so well shown by Brandt in his memoir. They develop as “ but- tons ”’ on the cellular surface (fig. 3), which is throughout the perivisceral cavity provided in parts with patches of cilia-bear- ing protoplasm ; and then they become detached and swim off into the fluid. The whole history of this beautiful peritoneal Fig. 3. tissue and its shedding of elements into the perivisceral fluid is of extreme interest ; but I cannot go into it until my draw- ings can be given. So much for the Tépfchen at present. Next as to the ova. ‘These occur of all sizes in the perivisceral liquid; and Brandt appears to have supposed that they take origin in it. Various zoologists have tried to establish this or that structure as the “ ovary.”” Some have assigned this nature to the pair of large brown tubes opening to the exterior, so paradoxical in character. MM. Keferstein and Ehlers mistook the unicellular cutaneous glands and some vagrant ova 90 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations for the ovaries, which they actually located beneath the skin ; this view I must most fully oppose, as a special study of the integument of Sipunculus has shown me what structures these authors have mistaken for ova. Others, again, have taken the strange little diverticulum of the intestine placed near the rec- tum for the ovary, but without offering proof. I have yet a new view. I consider that the “bush-like processes”’ de- scribed by Keferstein and Ehlers as occurring on each side of the rectum are the ovarian villi. These arborescent tufts are outgrowths of the cellular peritoneum and enclose the ova, which become detached when very small (34 inch), either in groups or singly, ensheathed in a portion of peritoneum, and proceed to grow to full size in the perivisceral liquid. The proot of this is in the structure of the villi, and in the structure of floating masses of minute ova occasionally to be found in the perivisceral liquid. The ova are detached from the villi probably at certain seasons and as soon as developed; hence I have never found the villi containing unmistakable ova, when attached in place on the rectum. The mulberry spheres are certainly not, as supposed by Brandt, testicular. They have not the structure of such testicular mul- berry masses in Annelids ; for in these of Sipunculus I have made out what Brandt does not describe, viz. a membrane with a distinct nucleus enveloping the aggregated spherules. They, I believe, give rise to the abundant pink corpuscles of the peri- visceral fluid, and are, like the ‘‘ Tépfchen,” detached from the tentacular vessels originally. The true testis is still an open question. I found that the curious little diverticulum of the in- testine in several specimens examined in March had become greatly dilated, attaining a full inch in length ; and it was filled with a creamy fluid in which were a dense mass of motile fila- ments. It is possible that these were bacterioid parasites, but most unlikely when they recur in eight individuals examined within two days. There were further appearances of the develop- ment of these vibratile rods which tended to confirm the notion that the wall of this diverticulum of the intestine becomes the testis. On the other hand the structure of the great brown pair of tubes was very carefully studied ; and I found that they develop in their walls innumerable corpuscles which in spring (May) take quite the form of the Mammalian spermatozoon, and abound in immense number in the liquid fillmg the brown sacs. The balance of evidence is on the whole in favour of the brown tubes being testes. At the same time let me mention that they become much dilated in May, and take into their cavity large quantities of the perivisceral fluid, and with it the floating ova, or the mulberry spheres, if they are present. Sa, a eS Se ee made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 91 I should mention that one fact in favour of regarding the mulberry spheres as testicular is that when they abound the ova appear to be absent, and vice vers@. Thisis only apparently the case ; for I have found numerous ova (though far less numer- ous in proportion than elsewhere) in Stpunculi in which the mulberry spheres were predominant, and I have noticed young stages of the mulberry spheres present when ova abounded. It should, however, be noticed that all the full-grown Sipun- culi (some eighty-five in number) which I opened were di- stinguishable as either “ ova-bearing ”’ or “ mulberry-sphere- bearing.” Brandt and, in earlier years, Krohn have been the supporters of the view that the mulberry spheres are testicular; but neither of them has seen the development of the component spherules of the ane into tailed spermatozoa. Brandt states that he found in May, in a Sipunculus of the mulberry-sphere kind, tailed spermatozoa floating in the perivisceral fluid. But he admits that such spermatozoon-like bodies are developed in the brown tubes; and he has no evidence whatever to prove that those he found in the perivisceral fluid had not come thence, especially since he obtained the fluid by puncture and might thus have wounded the brown tubes. I must yet further mention with regard to the pink corpuscles, that I sometimes found them of large size and containing crystals —a fact not noticed by Brandt; also in May I noticed cases in which they were all very small, and in which only a few loosely aggregated mulberry spheres and no ovawere present. I believe that the reason why mulberry spheres and ova are reciprocally exclusive in the perivisceral fluid is this, that after the ex- pulsion of the ova a renewal of the pink corpuscles is necessary, and accordingly we get this development of mulberry spheres, destined to break up into young pink corpuscles. It is not until the spheres have fully developed and broken up into young pink corpuscles that a new development of ova takes place, by detachment from the rectal arborescent villi. The testis is either the tissue on the intestinal diverticulum or the brown tubes ; which of the two, my notes and drawings do not decide. The termination of nerves in the skin, the cutaneous glands, the minute structure of the nerve-chord, the structure and varieties of connective tissue in various parts of the worm, and the curious pink or red line on the intestinal wall, which is not a vessel, were examined, and will be described and figured on a future occasion. Brandt’s description of the perforate structure of the egg- envelope is perfectly correct. 92 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations Anatomy of Sternaspis. Specimens of this interesting worm were from time to time brought to me by the fishermen. Its structure presents no special points of contact with the Gephyrea, but rather with the capitibranchiate polychetous Annelids, such as Pherusia, which certainly approach the Gephyrea in the condition of their segment-organs. ‘The closed vascular system contains hemo- globin i in solution, and presents an internal series of gills, the structure of which is remarkable in many ways. It would be difficult to make any account of the details of its organization intelligible in this brief summary without illustration. Notochordal rudiments in Glycera. The observations of Claparéde on the “ drei riesige Réh- renfaden ”’ lying above the nerve-cord in Lumbricus induced me to search, by means of transparent transverse sections, for evidences of a skeletal or supporting arrangement of the con- nective tissue in immediate relation with the nerve-cord in other Annelids. The disposition of the muscles in relation to the sheath of the nerve-cord in Glycera has some interest in this respect, since these parts are seen, in suitably prepared sec- tions, to have generally the same relations as have the muscles and neural sheath, including the notochord, of a vertebrate. Terebratula vitrea. These most beautiful Brachiopods were sometimes brought in quantities by the deep-sea fishermen. I was not able to obtain the ova in a developing condition. There are still many points in doubt with regard to the Brachiopoda, and especially as to the Terebratulide. This species has not, I believe, been studied in the living state. A young specimen, of the size of a pin’s head, exhibited the ‘arms ”’ in a condition corresponding in general characters with the lophophore of a Polyzoon, with which Mr. Morse’s researches on Terebratulina also render it clear that the Bra- chiopod arms are homologous (homogenous). Let me also say here that a comparative study of the structure of the adult arms of Terebratula and of the gill-lamelle of Lamellibranchs leads to the conclusion that these are also homologous (homo- genous) structures. The observations of Mr. Barrett on Terebratulina, and of M. de Lacaze-Duthiers on Thecidium, are the only ones at present, I believe, as to the condition of the “arms” oy Terebratulide in the living state. The cirri are finely ciliated externally ; they are also in- made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 93 dividually movable, though rarely moved. ach cirrus corresponds in essential structure as to its tubular character, its horny and calcareous skeleton, and the circulation within it of the blood, with a tube of certain Lamellibranchs’ gills. In young Pisidium pusillum the gills originate as three (in- creasing in number) pairs of tubular processes. In young Anomia they equally retain their character as a series of isolated tubules ciliated on the surface. In young Terebratula vitrea I found nine pairs of tubular tentacles (wonderfully like the tentacles of a Pedicellina) ; and in the adult we have an immense series of them, which only require to become adhe- rent in order to give the essential structure of the Lamelli- branch’s gill-plate. The blindness in relation to the intestine of Terebratula vitrea is certainly in that Brachiopod’s rectum. There is no anus, but a blunt cecal termination. I entirely failed to convince myself that the organ regarded by Mr. Hancock as a heart really has the function of one in TL’. vitrea. I repeatedly opened fresh specimens with rapidity, in order to witness its contractions, if any, but never saw such contractions ; nor could I find vessels in connexion with it, nor evidence that it had muscular walls. Dr. Krohn, of Bonn, had equally been unable to obtain evidence that this curious little dilatation has the function of a heart. The “ segment-organs”’ or oviducts (hearts of Owen) pre- sented a beautiful appearance in the living state, on account of their ciliation. It was possible to preserve them mounted in balsam and also in osmic acid. The ovaries, lying as they do on the inner surface of the body- wall (which is beautifully marked with calcareous spicula), may be readily studied in various stages of development. The testes are not known at present in any Brachiopod except the dicecious Thecidium. 'The red matter suggested by Hancock as possibly testicular in Lingula has its parallel in yellow matter which is abundant amongst the ovarian ova of Terebratula. This yellow matter is clearly due to degeneration of the envelopes of escaped ova—is, in fact, a series of corpora lutea. I think it has not yet been clearly pointed out that the ova in Terebratula do not lie freely on the surface of the body- wall ready to drop into the blood-sinus (perivisceral cavity), into which the oviduct opens. Each ovum has really a very delicate connective-tissue envelope; and it is only upon bursting through that that it can escape. Sometimes the ovaries (in De- cember) contain comparatively large eggs, which are readily detached. In the spring, on the other hand, I found most with moderate-sized ova, but some with no ova at all. The ovarian 94 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations tracts in the latter specimens were obvious enough, since they form a reticulate arrangement of ridges, and the corpora lutea marked these tracts also; but no cells which were dif- ferentiated as ova were present. Some persons have been inclined to regard these specimens as males; but I consider this merely a temporary condition of the ovary. In some ovaries, at intervals, large white spherical masses containing a , quantity of small cells were found; these were the most likely indication of testicular organs which I succeeded in finding. ‘The appearances of the ovary in various conditions, and the structure of the mantle (in which I could not identify the numerous layers distinguished in Waldheimia flavescens by Mr. Hancock, in his great essay on Brachiopoda), require illustrations for a fuller explanation. Phyllirrhoé bucephala and Mnestra. Perhaps the most charming of all the objects which the Naples Bay affords to a zoologist of histological tendencies is the curious little fish-shaped mollusk Phyllirrhoé. Its trans- parency is perfect, at the same time that the tissue-elements present definite outlines. Its anatomy and histology are well enough known from Heinrich Miiller’s paper. The pulsating heart—lying in the small pericardium which communicates by a long partly ciliated tube (the representative of the organ of Bojanus) with the exterior—is an object of intense interest. It was easy to trace the connexion of the finest nerve-twigs with muscular fibres and with various peculiar corpuscles. Prof. Panceri discovered, whilst I was at Naples, that these corpuscles, as well as the nerve-ganglia, are phosphorescent. Krohn described, some thirty years ago, a medusoid which presents the remarkable character of being parasitic on Phyllir- rhoé. 1 obtained specimens of this, but have no indication of the way in which it becomes attached. The tissue of the me- dusoid’s disk appears to be fused at its middle aboral point with the tissues of the Phyllirrhoé. It cannot be removed without tearing, and always occurs just below the chin (if the term be allowed) of the Phyllirrhoé. I made out (and have drawings of) acircular and four radiating canals, four marginal tentacles, abundance of thread-cells, and a central chamber. Pyrosoma, Auginopsis, and Cercaria. Prof. Panceri and his assistants were carrying on their valu- able investigations on the embryology and phosphorescence of Pyrosoma whilst I was staying at Naples. In December we obtained a good supply of these most interesting Tunicates. I directed my attention chiefly to the early changes in the made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 95 vvum, but, owing to the interest which the later development also had for me and the impossibility of keeping specimens alive, did not come to definite conclusions. The germinal vesicle seems to disappear; and a cap of blastodermic cells appears at one pole of the egg, somewhat as in Loligo, The changes in the mass of the yelk whilst this goes on are re- markable, and lead to the formation of corpuscles, which appear to circulate subsequently in the embryonic blood-system. I can confirm (if confirmation be wanting) Professor Panceri’s and Pavyesi’s description of the heart and mouth of the cyatho- zooid, and its mode of connexion with the four ascidiozooids. Professor Panceri’s recently published figures (Academy of Naples) are excellent. ‘The colonial muscular system described by Panceri (see ‘Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’ Jan. 1873) was also examined; and I repeated the experiments which he had just carried out, leading to the determination of certain granular masses on the sides of the pharynx as the phosphorescent organs of Pyrosoma. Aiginopsis was found on one occasion in some water taken from the surface. The structure of the arms was not given by Johannes Miiller so fully as examination with a no. 10 Hart- nack now allows. Cercaria echinocerca was obtained and drawn from examina- tion with the 10 immersion on several occasions. It is re- markable for the flattened seta-like processes of the integument of the tail. The Parasite of the Renal Organ of Cephalopoda. Dicyema sepie and D. eledone were first described by Kdlliker. Claparéde afterwards found a species in the Eledone norvegica, and referred Dicyema to the ciliate Infusoria. Subsequently Guido Wagner described D. sepie and D. ele- done in more detail than his predecessors. There is probably no stranger parasite than the Dicyema. The renal organ of most Sepre may be said to be literally made up of these organisms in all stages of growth. They are clearly not Infusoria, but adegraded form of worm, being mul- ticellular in structure. They are, when typically grown, thread- like bodies one third of an inch in length. There is no mouth, but an axial tissue of scattered stellate cells, which is clothed with large epithelial scales: these are at one time all ciliated ; but after full growth the cilia only remain about the head. The head is indicated by a knob, on which the epithelial scales are very regularly disposed in two series. It is rare to find a large Dicyema with this head well developed—the reason being that the animals are continually dividing transversely, and a 96 Mr. E. Ray Lankester’s Zoological Observations complete head with its symmetrically arranged scales never grows at the surface of fission, but only a partially formed ill- shapen head with two or four scales. _ In addition to transverse division, Décyema reproduces by two kinds of internally produced embryos, as pointed out by pre- vious writers. One kind is like the long worm-shaped parent ; the other is oval, and ciliated at one extremity. No one has succeeded in following out what becomes of this latter “infu- sorian-like embryo ;”’ but the embryos resembling their parents clearly grow up to the reproductive state within their host’s kidney, and are to be seen in all stages. I have made out, and hope to figure hereafter, the mode of formation of these two kinds of embryos, which differs con- siderably in the two cases. ach originates from a single nucleated cell, which multiplies. Those cells, however, which grow into infusorian embryos are contained at first in an oval capsule or space, twenty or so together, and escape from this capsule to undergo development in the axial tissue. The worm-like embryos, on the contrary, arise from single cells scattered at intervals in the axial parenchyma, which do not at first present any special characters. Dicyeme which are developing infusorian embryos do not at the same time develop worm-embryos. No trace of male reproductive organs is to be seen in these organisms. Their structure admits of the most complete investigation, on account of their small size and transparency. New type of Infusorva. Among some eggs of Terebella, associated with other Infu- soria, I found several specimens of an altogether novel type. The general form was oval ; above the mouth projected a small cephalic tubercle ; round this oral extremity was raised up a large collar or ruffle, which continually opened and shut with a slight spiral twist, and caused the locomotion of the animal, whilst at the same time food was brought into the region of the mouth. This membranous vibratile collar or ruffle may be compared to a blended crown of cilia. It forms one of the rare examples of undulating membranes, similar to that of Undulina (parasitic in the frog’s blood, ‘Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’ October 1871), where, however, the membrane is in the form of a crest, and not of a collar as here. There is not a trace of a cilium on any part of this infuso- rian, the whole work being done by the vibrating collar. It is obvious that this form cannot be placed in any one of Stein’s divisions of ciliate Infusoria, but must stand alone. made at Naples in the winter of 1871-72. 97 Gregarina sipuncult. I may refer here to a paper in the ‘Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’ October 1872, in which I have described some facts relating to the development of this form, and figured the pseudo-Navicula or spore-form, the Moneran, pseudo-Cercarian, and Gregarina- forms of this parasite. Spectroscopic Observations. Numerous observations with the spectroscope on a variety of animal colouring-matters gave the following results. Hemoglobin is present in the nerve-cord of Aphrodite acu- leata, also in its pharyngeal muscular tissue, in muscles of the dorsal fin of Hippocampus, in muscles of the pharynx of various mollusks, in corpuscles in the blood of Solen legumen, in cor- puscles in the perivisceral fluid of Glycera, of Capitella, of Phoronis hippocrepia, and diffused in the perivisceral fluid of Polia sanguirubra. No characterizable absorption-bands could be obtained from the blue pigment of Velella, from the blue pigment of Salpa democratica, or from the red pigment of other Sa/pe, from the red pigment of the foot of Cardium and other Lamellibranchs, or trom the ved pigment of chromatophores of Loligo and other red pigments of fish, &c., or from the madder-pink pigment of the corpuscles of the perivisceral fluid of Sipunculus. I cannot conclude this summary without pointing out how great an advantage will be gained by zoologists in the station, now nearly ready for work, which my friend Anton Dohrn has erected on so magnificent a scale, by the devotion of his private fortune and much energy and patience. It stands in the Villa Reale, on the sea’s edge ; and there the naturalist will not have to dispute and bargain with the intelligent but rascally fishermen; all will be managed for him by the employés of the station. Further, he will have the use of a splendid library*, he will be able to keep his specimens with ease in the tanks of the station, supplied with streams of sea- water, and will have constantly the means of contemplating, even when he may not wish to study minutely, those exquisite forms which came in hundreds through my hands, but of which I have here said nothing, with which the waters of the bay are teeming. * I take this opportunity of asking for contributions of zoological and botanical books or papers to the library of the Naples station. Several publishers in Germany have given valuable works; the Messrs, Engelmann of Leipzig have presented the whole of their biological publications. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x1. 7 98 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Geographical XII.—On the Geographical Distribution, Migration, and Oc- castonal Habitats of Whales and Dolphins (Cete). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. Dampier long ago observed that seals did not occur within the tropics ; and Capt. Maury, in his Whale-Charts, shows that the Sperm-Whale inhabits a belt of sea in or on each side of ~ the tropics in the Atlantic and another in the Pacifie Ocean, which was avoided by the Right Whales as if it were a belt of fire. Both these observations are correct in the main— though a seal has been found in the West Indies, and some Humpbacked Whales inhabit near Bermuda, and they and the Finner off the coast of Brazil. The Sperm-Whale wanders away from its usual habitat, to its own destruction, on both sides of the tropical belt, and is carried by currents like the gulf-stream as far north as Shetland and Norway, and very likely as far south in the Antarctic Ocean. This observation about the tropics is important, as showing that the whales of the northern seas must be of different species from those that inhabit the southern oceans; and the examination of the animals, and especially of their skeletons, has shown the truth of this fact, which is universal as far as I have been able to examine and compare the bones of the Whalebone- Whales, Dolphins, and Ziphioid Whales of the northern and southern hemispheres, and seems also to show that each species has defined limits. Most whalers, in their writings, state that the whales visit their usual fishing-grounds at stated periods, and inhabit certain bays during their breeding-season, showing that they make migrations, each species within its own district. Whales and dolphins always inhabit sheltered bays during the breeding-season; and the Whalebone-Whales generally live in shallow water, not very far from the shore or over sunken banks. Unfortunately our knowledge of these animals is very Incom- plete, as, the observation of them being attended with so many difficulties, we have very imperfect accounts of the his- tory and habits of the species which inhabit the North and South Pacific, the South Atlantic, and the Indian Ocean. Indeed it is only within the last few years that the species of these seas have begun to be studied and determined. Before that period they were confounded with the whales of the North Atlantic, and included under general names (as Right Whales, Finners, Humpbacks, Scrag-Whales, and Sulphur-bottoms) which are now found to represent so many families or genera, The study of the whales and dolphins of the North Atlantic SIU Ss eS Se ee ee And la ase S a — ay > oo <4 Ss = Distribution of Whales and Dolphins. 99 exhibits their geographical distribution and migrations, natural or accidental, which give us some idea of what may be the case with the whales of the other parts of the world, where they are perhaps better developed than inthe North Atlantic ; for there can be no doubt that commerce and, more especially, steamboats in the North Atlantic have driven the northern species further back and confined them more to the Arctic regions, have destroyed many individuals, and limited the breeding of the Mediterranean species and of those which in- habit the southern districts of the North Atlantic, and that several species that are now only found in a subfossil state, imbedded in the alluvial soils of Sweden, Holland, and the coasts of England, were formerly inhabitants of these seas. The species that are now found in the North Atlantic may be divided into :—first, those that inhabit the Arctic seas and migrate or are accidentally brought south; secondly, those which chiefly live and are bred in the Mediterranean, or in the bays of the southern parts of the North Atlantic, and which migrate and follow the shoals of fish towards the north. There are no doubt some species, as the common Porpoise, the Pike Whale, the common Finner, and the Goose Whale (Hype- roodon), that breed in the middle district (on the coasts of Germany, Holland, and Great Britain), and are found in the more northern and more southern seas. On the other hand, the Ziphius Sowerbiensis has been found in the German Ocean only in its southern part and off the north coast of Scotland, but is most abundant on the west coast of Ireland, belonging as it does to a Mediterranean group (though not yet observed in the Mediterranean) and perhaps only carried north by the Gulf-stream. Some species are essentially Arctic, as the Beluga and the Monodon ; but even they are sometimes driven south, perhaps by storms. Others, as the Pilot Whale, always proceed south in large ‘schools :’? some keep on the west side of the North Atlantic and go to the east coast of America; others keep on the east side and are found on the west coast of Europe, the east and west coasts of great Britain, the coasts of France and Spain, and some in the Mediterranean; but the Medi- terranean species is generally smaller and may be distinct. The voracious and destructive Orca, or Killer, lives in smaller groups, and seems to follow the same course as the Pilot Whale; that is to say, Orca are found, in the Arctic and other seas, as far south as the Mediterranean ; and, like the Pilot Whales, the southern specimens are much the smallest. I determined that we had two species of Killer on the British coast ; and by a photograph sent me by the Royal Academy of fied 100 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Geographical Sweden I see they have discovered and recognized my second species in Swedish seas, showing that both the British species probably migrate from the north. The skull of the Mediter- ranean Orca, though so much smaller, is very like those of the Arctic and British ones. The Grey Finner ( Cuvierius) is doubtless a northern species that sometimes comes south; but one is not so certain of the Broad-headed Whale (udolphius) and the gigantic Flat-back (Sibbaldius), which have only been found so seldom in the south part of the North Sea or German Ocean that it is im- possible to say if they are northern or southern species. At any rate we may make sure that an animal upwards of one hundred feet long does not breed in the much-frequented German Ocean; and neither genus has been discovered in the Arctie Ocean or in the Mediterranean sea. Perhaps they are the last remains of their race. Thus the Dolphin (Delphinus delphis), the Grampus (Grampus Cuviert), and the Petrorhynchus mediterraneus, which are essentially Mediterranean species, following the fish out from Gibraltar, come north down the coasts of Spain and France, and impinge on the coasts of Hampshire, Devon, and Cornwall along with the pilchards and mackerel. Some pro- ceed to the left, up the German Ocean—and others to the nght, either up the Irish Sea or the Atlantic Ocean on the west side of Ireland, and they have rarely been found as far north as Shetland or the coast of Norway ; but I am very doubtful if these animals, like the Sperm-Whales, ever find their way back. A kind of whale exists in the Bay of Biscay: and we are told that there was formerly a whale-fishery there ; but both it and the Basque fisheries have long passed away. A whale at distant periods has occurred, especially at the south-east corner, which is probably the most quiet part of this stormy bay. The occurrence of a specimen is a proof of the existence of enough animals to carry on the race residing permanently in or occa- sionally visiting the bay ; for we may make sure that it is not, as some people seem to suppose, a spontaneous reproduction or renewal of the species. In January 1854 a cow whale and its calf were observed in the Gulf of Gascony near San Sebastian : the calf was taken ; but the mother escaped. The skeleton was preserved in sepa- rate bones at Pampeluna; Eschricht obtaimed it by ex- change for the museum at Copenhagen; and Professor Reinhardt intends some day to describe and figure it. Itis said to be quite different from the Greenland Whale; indeed Mr. Flower informed me that it is a Zuntertus, with coarse whale- Distribution of Whales and Dolphins. 101 bone and a bifid first rib. It has been called, but not described as, Balena biscayensis by Eschricht. M. van Beneden has made a species under this name from the cervical vertebree of a whale found at Sainte Marguérite in the Mediterranean, the subfossil cervical vertebree dredged up at Lyme Regis, and the ear-bones of the Balena cisarctica trom the coast of North America (!), never having seen either the skeleton at Copen- hagen or a figure of it; and itis easy to see by the comparison of the two cervical masses, which he gives on the same plate, that they do not belong to the same species. It was possible that this might be the same whale that occurs at Sainte Mar- guérite in the Mediterranean, or might be the same as that found at Lyme Regis, as that is consistent with what we know of the habits of whales; but we have proof of its not being so ; and it is not the one found in America, if Mr. Flower’s note is correct. The Arctic whales and dolphins on the western coast of the Atlantic are numerous; Dr. Brown mentions two or three Right Whales. Some of these migrate southwards down the east coast of North America; and it is to be observed that some of the Arctic species inhabit that side of the Atlantic which are not found at all, or only as stragglers, on the north coast of Europe. Some species, as Beluga, go much further south on the coast of Labrador and Nova Scotia than they do on the coast of Europe. There were formerly whale-fisheries on the southern parts of the west side of the Atlantic ; but, like those in the Bay of Biscay, they no longer exist, the whales having been destroyed or driven away by commerce. The south-western part of the North Atlantic has forms peculiar to it, as is the case on the eastern side; for as yet the Ziphioid Whales, the Grampi, Delphinus, &c. have not been observed on the American coast, nor does the Scrag-Whale (Agaphelus) occur on the coast of Europe. This is very inconsistent with the theory that the whales of the same species inhabit a belt across the Atlantic and other oceans, each species occurring in a peculiar locality. In the first volume of the ‘Philosophical Transactions’ (for 1665, p. 11) there is an account ‘fof the New American W hale- fishing about Bermuda;” and at p. 132 there is ‘a further Relation of the Whale-fishing about the Bermudas and the Coast of New England and New Netherland ;” and it appears that there then existed a Bermuda Company. ‘The writer ob- serves, “these whales are met with between the coast of New England and New Netherland, where they might be caught eight or nine months in the year, whereas those about the Bermudas are to be found there only in the months of February, March, 102 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Geographical and April.” He particularly refers to the “'Trumpo,” which is evidently the Sperm-Whale, one of which he says was stranded in New England. The Hon. Paul Dudley, in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1724 (p. 256), writes an “Essay on the Natural History of Whales . . . . found on the Coast of New England.” He says he is particularly indebted to Mr. J.Coffin, some time at the island of Nantucket, and Mr. Greenhouse, of Yarmouth near Cape Cod, both of them places famous for the whale-fisheries. These fisheries have now disappeared, the fisheries being now carried on in the South Seas. He mentions :— 1. The Right or Whalebone Whale, which is probably a true Balena. 2. The Scrag-Whale. This is evidently the Agaphelus gibbosus of Cope, in character intermediate between the true Whales and the Fin-backs. It has no dorsal fins or throat-folds. This animal probably goes south, and is the ‘‘ Norwega” of Bahia mentioned by Dr. Hartt. 3. The Fin-back Whale is most probably a Physalus ; but the North-American Fin-backs have not been described. It may be the same species that goes south as far as Bahia; and they are called “ Mystica.”” They first appear, according to Dr. Hartt, in the Abrolhos waters at the end of May, and stay until November; the females often brmg their young calves with them and seek the shelter of the reets. 4, The Bunch or Humpback-Whale is probably the JMega- ptera osphyia of Cope, described from a skeleton in the museum at Niagara, which he thinks is one of the largest species of Balenide, and may be the same as Megaptera americana of Bermuda. 5. The Sperma Cete Whale. The same migrations or circummigrations appear in the southern part of the Atlantic and the southern seas. Dr. Dieffenbachinformsus that the Sperm- Whale, the Black Whale, the Finner, and the Humpback are found in Cook’s Straits in New Zealand. The Sperm-Whale inhabits the open sea and does not approach shallow coasts and inlets, as is the habit of the other whales. The Finner and Humpback are seldom captured, on account of their wildness and celerity ; and they contain only a small quantity of oil. Almost all the Black Whales caught are females and their calves; indeed it is the affection of the mother for her young that causes her sacri- fice, the young being taken to secure the parent. The male is very rarely caught; he never approaches the land so near as the female, and is more shy and wild. The cows ap- proach the shallow coast and smooth waters for the purpose Distribution of Whales and Dolphins. 103 of bringing forth their young, and are generally accompanied by the calf of the preceding year, called a“scrag,” which does not leave its mother till it attains its full size. The Black Whale is truly a migratory animal; it arrives in Cook’s Straits from the northward at the beginning of May, then passes along the coast of the northern island to Entry Island, then sweeping into Cloudy Bay ; and then at the end of October they go to the eastward or return to the northward; and many whales are to be found in the “whaling-ground” which extends from Chatham Island to the eastward of the north- ern island of New Zealand and thence to Norfolk Island; and the whalers say this district is a shoal. Besides this migration, which rather ought to be called a circumnavigation of a limited district, there exists a daily one; the whales ap- proach the shores and bays with the flood tide and quit them with the ebb; they are often seen in places where the depth of water does not exceed their own breadth (Dieffenbach’s Travels in New Zealand, vol. i. pp. 44-47). The whalers thought they were the same species that were found at the Cape of Good Hope, which are known to have similar habits, as also have the Black Whales at Van Diemen’s Land; but I now know, from the examination of the skeletons, that there are two Black Whales im New Zealand, both of which are quite different from the two Black Whales that inhabit the Cape of Good Hope. Mr. E. Hartt, in his ‘ Physical Geography of Brazil,’ ob- serves :—The first whales (Physalus brasiliensis, Gray) appear in the Abrolho waters at about the end of May, and they stay till October. The females often bring their young calves with them, and appear to seek the shelter of the rocks. ‘The fishery begins at Bahia, according to Castelnau, at about the 13th of June, and lasts till the 21st of September; at Caravellas I was assured the whales always appeared later than at Bahia.” Further south, the Finners in passing the Rio de la Plata ascend that river ; and Professor Burmeister has described from the skeletons of the whales in the museum of Buenos Ayres, obtained near that city, no less than three distinct species of Physalus (see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1872, x. p. 413). Wherever there are whale-fisheries (as in Walvisch Bay near the Cape, Cook’s Straits at New Zealand, and Caravellas, and especially Bahia) the bones of the whales killed form large banks, as many as 500 to 1000 whales or more on the same spot (indeed in Walvisch Bay the bank is said to be several miles in length), showing great destruction of these animals in these seas as well as in the northern ones. In the ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ 1870, vi. pp. 391-394, is 104 Dr. J. Hector on the Whales and a list of the species of whales according to the countries in which they have been observed. XITI.— Notes on the Whales and Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. By Dr. JAMes Hector, F.R.S. With Remarks by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. 1. Neobalena marginata, Gray. The tympanic bone of the type of this species in the Colonial Museum agrees exactly with the ear-bone on which is founded Caperea nove-zealandie, Gray (Cat. Seals & Whales, p. 101). Practical whalers, after examining the baleen of this whale, affirm that it is the Fin-fish or Sulphur-bottom, and that it grows to an immense size. It is not the Finner, which has the dorsal fin further back. They judge by the colour of the baleen. 2. Eubalena australis, Gray. (The Black Whale.) Balena antipodarum, Gray. Whalers do not distinguish two species ; and if the tympanic bone of the second species cited belongs to Neobalena mar- ginata, there is no evidence that the Black Whale of New Zealand is different from that of the Cape. 3. Megaptera nove-zealandie, Gray. This species is also founded on a tympanic bone. A whale, 34 feet long, with a falcate dorsal fin, stranded in Wellington Harbour, has a similar ear-bone, and may be this species. The bones were unfortunately lost. 4, Physalus australis, Gray. (The Southern Finner or Razor-back.) Physalus antarcticus, Gray. The only reason given for distinguishing the above is the colour of the baleen. Whalers state the baleen of the Finner to be very variable in colour, even from the same individual. 5. Catodon macrocephalus, Lacép. (The Sperm-W hale.) Several varieties of teeth are in the museum, and must belong to different species. 6. Delphinus novee-zealandie, Quoy & Gaim, A skull of this species in the museum has the intermaxillary Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. 105 plates united, so as to form the nasal groove into a tube through- out two thirds of its length. 7. Delphinus Forstert, Gray. A skull in the museum agrees in its dentition with this species. It differs from the preceding species in the greater proportional width of the beak and more perpendicular fore- head, the width of the middle part of the beak being con- tained four times in the length from the notch, while in D. nove- zealandie it 1s six times. 8. Electra clancula, Gray. The generic character requires to be amended by leaving out the second dorsal lobe, which is not present in this species. 9. Pseudorca meridionalis, Flower. (Tasmanian Blackfish.) An imperfect skull found in Lyall Bay appears to belong to this species. 10. Grampus Richardsoni, Gray. A lower jaw found on the Munawutu beach agrees with this, except that it has only three instead of four teeth on each side. 11. Beluga Kingii, Gray. A very imperfect skull, in the collection of the late Mr. Swainson, appears to resemble this species. A large white Porpoise is frequently seen at certain seasons in Blind Bay, and may be this species. 12. Globiocephalus macrorhynchus, Gray. (New-Zealand Blackfish.) Several skulls, more or less perfect, are in the museum, one from the Chatham Islands. The same trivial name (Blackfish) is also applied to a small species of Sperm-Whale. 13. Epiodon chathamiensis, sp. nov. Beak of skull tapering, callous, with a slight upward curve. Vomer forming a posteriorly truncate callous ridge, depressed between the intermaxillaries. Upper jaw toothless. Lower jaw elongate, bent up, truncate, with two terminal, short, sub- cylindrical teeth in shallow sockets, and in front of a long dental groove. 106 Dr. J. Hector on the Whales and Skull: Chatham Islands (coll. G. H. Travers). Weight of teeth 817 and 836 grains. inches Total lengthy 156; 4 .oya 2. hades ete ot eee 36 Width-at orbits* “0. 3... coms 5.1c,- eee 20 : Hotel. 3. SARE eae eee 12 Length of beak.) 0)... sai. ld. ee eee 18 ¥o|) “Deane cawaty 3 npt..teie- oe 6 47 ‘sperm=cayaby 9) .)fi21../c07 ey. see 12 si JOWOPAONG 15 ted) Pe ycioat ade gsm 30 Height: of ramis’t sti-s'c chet ee ee cf The beak is trigonal, three times as long as the brain-cavity measured internally. The vomer is not observed in the profile as in Petrorhynchus capensis ; otherwise the general structure of the skull agrees with that species. The teeth are ground down, each with two lateral facets and a central ridge; as these teeth, when the mouth is closed, are beyond the lower jaw, there is probably a callosity on the upper lip against which they are applied. Two teeth of another individual are in the museum, with triple facets. This species may be the same as Epiodon australis, Burm., of which I have no description. 14. Mesoplodon Layardit. Lower jaw with teeth: Chatham Islands (coll. G. H. Travers). Total length 33 inches ; symphysis one third of total length. Hinder edge of the teeth is 18 inches from the condyle ; and their length along the jaw is 5 inches, the anterior margin being in advance of the commencement of the symphysis ; no notch on the edge of the jaw posterior to the teeth. The teeth are 6 inches long, 3 inches wide, and 3inch thick. ‘The acute point in the upper and forward angle is very marked ; there is a deep rough notch worn on the anterior margin ; and the com- pressed root of the tooth shows seven distinct fangs. The teeth are directed obliquely backwards and inwards, but do not approach so as to close over the beak, as described in the type of the species (Cat. Seals & Whales, p. 353). 15. Berardius Hector’, Gray. (Scamperdown Whale.) Berardius Hectori, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. viii. p. 116 (August 1871). Mesoplodon, sp., Flower, Nature, Dee. 7, 1871, p. 105. Teeth 5. Body fusiform ; head rounded, beaked ; upper lip long and flexible; eye halfway between angle of mouth and wa —— et — ee — ee ee Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. 107 pectorals, which are small; dorsal over the tail; tail-lobes large, faleate—Know. Skull globular, with a slender conical beak. The intermaxil- laries form thin linear callous plates, incurved over a deep groove that extends back from the snout to the blow-holes, as in Dol- phins; they then expand to form a flat lunate area in front of the blow-holes, and rise behind to form moderate knob-like crests that are separated by a notch, owing to the feeble de- velopment of the nasals. ‘The maxillaries commence as lateral plates some distance from the top of the beak, but expand behind into slightly concave areas. The blowers are straight, vertical, and almost equally developed. Before I had seen Berardius Arnouxit I took this for the young of that species ; but it differs in the presence of crests over the blow-holes, feeble nasals, narrower beak, and more compressed teeth. The tympanic bones of the two species have a close resem- blance. A second, fragmentary skull, of exactly the same form and dimensions as that described above (see also Trans. N.-Z. Inst. vol. ili.), has been lately obtained in a sandy deposit near Wanganui. 16. Berardius Arnouxti, Duv. Ziphioid whale with skull like a Porpoise. The specimen in the museum has the first three cervicals united, and the fourth united by the neural arch. The preceding species has the first two thoroughly united and the third by its spines; the rest are free, not united, as might be inferred from the description (Trans. N.-Z. Inst. in. p- 129), where the term combined cervical vertebre referred only to the manner in which they are sketched. Remarks on some of the Species in the foregoing paper. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. This paper was received from Dr. Hector yesterday morning (December 26, 1872). As it is marked ‘“‘abstract,” probably it refers to a paper that he has sent to the New-Zealand Institute. He does not say, in his letter on other subjects which accom- panies it, what 1 am to do with it; but I suppose it is sent for publication in the ‘Annals,’ as others received in the same way. It contains many most valuable observations, and adds con- siderably to our knowledge of the Cetacea of the southern regions; it is very interesting as confirming the existence of the genera Grampus and Beluga in the southern or Antarctic 108 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Whales and seas. It is accompanied by tracings of the skull of Hpzodon chathamiensis, of the lower jaw of Mesoplodon Layardit, of the ear-bones (represented half the natural size) of Neobalena marginata, Megaptera?, Berardius Arnouxii, and Berardius Hectort. 1. Neobalena marginata. The discovery that the baleen named Balena marginata, and that the ear-bones on which I first established the genus Caperea, belong to this whale is entirely due to Dr. Hector; and I gladly accept the correction, although it has always appeared to me that the baleen is very narrow and long for a whale with such a broad upper jaw compared with that of the northern Right Whale ; but that may be a peculiarity of the group. The combination of characters thus brought together mdicates an entirely new group of whales, which I propose to call Neoba- lenide. The form of the skull and ear-bones is peculiar and very different from that of any known group of Cetacea; and I have always found that the characters derived from these parts are connected with peculiar modifications of the external form. The removal of the ear-bone of Neobalena from the family Balenide makes the character from that bone in that family as uniform as it is in the other families of Balenoidea. In form and structure the whalebone is finer, but very similar to that of the Greenland Right Whale, and shows an affinity of this family to the Baleenide ; but the structure of the head is more like that of the Physalidee, as far as we can judge from the figure, never having had an opportunity of seeing the skull itself. The dilated character of the lower jaw is very peculiar, and no doubt characteristic. The face, or rather maxille and intermaxille, is broad for a whale having such long and slender baleen, We await the discovery and the description of the complete Neobalena with great anxiety. If it is the Sulphur-bottom or Fin-fish it will be even more interesting, as removing that often-mentioned and hitherto undetermined whale from our books. The synonyms will therefore run thus :— Balena marginata, Gray, Zool. Erebus & Terror, p. 48, t. 1. f. 1 (baleen only). Caperea antipodarum, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 202, fig.; Cat. Seals & Whales, p. 101, f. 9 (ear-bone only); part only of Suppl. Cat. Neobalena marginata, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870, v. p. 221, vi. p- 155, figs. 1 & 2; Suppl. Cat. p. 40, figs. 1 & 2 (skull only). Tapplied the name of C. antipodarum tothis species, believing it to be the Black Whale of New Zealand, of which Dr. Dief- Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. 109 fenbach had brought such an accurate figure ; and I was con- firmed in thinking that it was the same as the skeleton from New Zealand which was in the Paris Museum, by the obser- vations of Milne-Edwards, Professor Lilljeborg, and Van Beneden, who, though the skeleton had lost its ear-bones, seemed to feel no doubt that it was the skeleton of the whale the ear-bones of which I figured. I have never seen the skeleton myself; for when I was in Paris they considered the skeleton a duplicate of the one they had set up, and not worth my seeing. I think it better to retain the name of Neobalena for this genus. The genus Caperea, though first established on the ear-bone of this genus, has had its character enlarged by the study of the Paris skeleton ; and it would produce less change of name to retain Caperea for the whale the skeleton of which | is at Paris ; otherwise we should have to form a new name for | that genus ; but doubtless there will be some one who, wishing to append his name to a new-named old genus, will give it another appellation. As the specimen in the Paris Museum has lost its ear-bones, M. van Beneden has added to the figure of that skeleton the figure of some ear-bones, said to have come from New Zealand, in the Belgian Museum. Now,as there are at least two Black or Right Whales with very different shoulder-blades that inhabit | the seas of New Zealand, it is not possible to say to which of these species the specimens figured by M. van Beneden belong. 2. Hubalena australis. There are at least two Black Whales in New Zealand ; and | as yet I have no evidence that the Hubalena australis has been | taken in New-Zealand seas. It is doubtful to which of the two Right Whales the animal figured by Dr. Dieffenbach really | belongs. I applied to this figure the names of Balena antip- darum (Dieffenb. New Zeal. t.1) and Balena antarctica (Voy. Erebus and Terror, t. 1); but as this has been applied to the skeleton of the New-Zealand whale in the Paris Museum by M. Milne-Edwards, Prof. Lilljeborg, myself, and M. van Beneden in his ‘Ostéographie des Cétacés,’ I believe it will be better to retain it for that species. The form of the bladebone, which is different from that of all the other Right Whales | known, is not likely to be connected with a change in the ex- | ternal form of the animal. The synonyms will run thus :— Balena antipodarum, Gray, Dieffenb. New Zeal. tab. 1 (animal). Balena antarctica, Gray, Zool. Erebus & Terror, Cet. p. 16, tab. 1 (ani- mal, not Lesson nor Owen), 110 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Whales and - Caperea antipodarum, Lilljeborg; Gray, Cat. Seals & Whales, p. 371, Suppl. p. 45 (not ear-bones). Balena antipodarum, Van Beneden, Ostéog. Cét. tab. 3 (skeleton; ear- bones doubtful). The second Black Whale is Macleayius australiensis, a skeleton of which is in the British Museum (noticed in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xi. p. 75), and which is de- scribed and will be published in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoolo- gical Society’ for 1873. It was sent from the coast of Canter- bury, New Zealand, as Balena antipodarum, by Dr. Haast. T at first thought, from the similarity of the ear-bones, that it was the Hubalena australis ; but it is extremely different from this. 3. Megaptera novee-zealandie. ° The whale stranded at Wellington Harbour with “a falcate dorsal” is most probably a Physalus ; for the peculiar character of Megaptera is to have merely a hunch instead of a dorsal fin, and elongate pectoral fins. ‘The ear-bones of Megaptera and Physalus are nearly similar ; and therefore it is most probably Physalus antarcticus. The colour of the baleen may vary, as the whalers say the character and texture are very different—so distinct that a dealer in these articles can distinguish the baleen of the Finners of the different countries, and they fetch different prices. 8. Electra clancula, Gray. I do not know what Dr. Hector’s remark refers to; perhaps it does not refer to my description. I published a description and figure which Dr. Hector sent to me in the ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ 1872, ix. p. 436, fig. 10. Grampus Richardsoni. The number of teeth varies in the different specimens of the European species. 13. Epiodon chathamiensis, and 14. Mesoplodon Layardit. I have not seen the skull of Zpiodon australis ; but as yet I have never seen a species of whale or seal common to the coast of South America and New Zealand. It may be different with the Cape of Good Hope and Australia and New Zealand ; but I have seen no decided instance of the same species occurring — in two countries; therefore I can give no decided opinion re- specting the jaw of Mesoplodon Layardii. At the same time I may observe that the Mesoplodon Layardti, or, as I should call it, Dolichodon Layardi, has a much Dolphins of the New-Zealand Seas. 111 longer and more attenuated lower jaw, and much slenderer teeth, than the Chatham-Island specimen, figured and described by Dr. Hector under that name; and I have very little doubt in my own mind that the Chatham-Island specimen will be found, when more perfect specimens are obtained, to be the representative of a very distinct species of Dolichodon, which I would propose provisionally to designate as Dolichodon Tra- versii—a curious comment on the comparative anatomists, who think that Dolichodon Layardi of the Cape, Callidon Giintheri of New South Wales, Petrorhynchus capensis of the Cape, &e. ‘all differ in so trifling a degree as not to exceed the range of individual variations one often meets with in comparing a series of skulls of the same species.” Surely the author means of the same domestic animals, and entirely leaves out of the question the experience gained by the study of wild ones and the evidence afforded by the study of their geographical distri- bution. I must think that when these authors become more expe- rienced they will wish their observations to have a “ tacit burial and oblivion,” and perhaps themselves learn how to define genera and species. 15. Berardius Hector. I know nothing of this skull except from Dr. Hector’s figures and description: and theskull hasnever been in England; so that I do not think that any comparative anatomist has had the opportunity of seeing it. Dr. Hector considered it the young of B. Arnouxt. I at once saw that it was different ; but as it has the teeth in the front of the jaw like Berardius, I considered it best (and am still of the same opinion) to retain it in that genus, with which it agrees in the position of its teeth as developed in the adult animal, and in geographical distribution ; and Dr. Hector’s tracings of the ear-bones of the two species show that there is a great affinity between them in the very peculiar manner in which those bones are dotted. I con- sider the position of the teeth a more important zoological cha- racter than a slight difference in the “conformation of the naso- premaxillary region,” a part that, as every zoologist who has examined several skulls of different ages in the same species of Cetacea knows, is very apt to vary ; but when a comparative anatomist draws his conclusions from figures, or the examination of a single specimen of a group, he is often liable to be misled as to the value of the characters to which he attaches much importance. Nothing showed this better than the published results of the labours of a comparative anatomist who has named, but not defined, a multitude of species and genera from 112 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Gonyleptes. fragments of fossil bones, but who when he attempted to name recent skulls, as of crocodiles (of which he has perfect specimens under his eyes), named, described, and published what are now regarded as three distinct species in one case, and two distinct species in another, under the same name, and, on the other hand, a series of skulls of the same species under three different names (see Trans. Zool. Soc. vi. 1869, p. 127), and who mixes up together under one name the skulls of two such large and distinct animals as a one-horned and a two-horned rhinoceros as a double-horned one (see Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 1015). I need not (but could) refer to many more instances of the same kind. Iam in the habit of estimating, from what is written about what I know, the reliance I may place upon what is written of what I do not know, and have thus lost my confidence in this author’s writings on zoological questions. It is an old complaint that persons will write about what they have a limited knowledge of. Thus the comparative anatomists are always giving their opinions on the limits and definitions of genera and the names that ought to be used—subjects not much in their way, and on which they have very crude ideas. What would they say if a zoologist interfered with their ana- tomical details, their confused nomenclature of bones, and their much controverted homologies ? But it is the more remarkable, when we consider how very few animals have been dissected, and how imperfectly those that have been dissected have been described, as is proved by their own papers (see for instance Mr. Clark’s paper on the hippopotamus, ‘Proc. Zool. Soc.’ 1872, p. 185), that an anatomist should leave his subject and diverge to write upon the synonyma of species and the priority of names, all of which is mere compilation on his part. XIV.—A Monographie List of the Species of the Genus Gony- leptes, with Descriptions of three remarkable new Species. By ArTHUR GARDINER BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e. [Plate III.] Family Gonyleptide, Wood. Genus GONYLEPTES *, Kirby. 1. Gonyleptes horridus. Gonyleptes horridns, Kirby, Trans. Linn. Soe. xii. p. 452, pl. 22. fig. 16 (1818). Gonyleptes curvipes ?, Koch (nec Guérin), Arachn, vii. pl. 224. fig. 555 (1839). ; Hab. “Brazil” (Kirby); Surinam. One example. B.M. * I take this genus in its restricted sense, as used by Gervais (‘Aptéres,’ iii. pp. 102-105). Wood, in his recent papers on Gonyleptide: and Pha- langidee, applies it equally to Gontosoma and Cosmetus ! Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Gonyleptes. 113 2. Gonyleptes aculeatus. Gonyleptes aculeatus, Kirby, Trans. Linn. See. xii. p. 452 (1818). Var. ? Faucheur acanthure, Duméril, Dict. Sc. Nat., Ent. pl. 60. figs. 14-16 (1819). Gonyleptes acanthurus, Gervais, Aptéres, iii. p. 105, pl. 46, fig. 2 (1844). Hab. Monte Video (Darwin). 'Two examples. B.M. 3. Gonyleptes scaber. Gonyleptes scaber, Kirby, Trans. Linn. Soe. xii. p. 453 (1818); Koch, Arachn. vii, pl. 223. figs. 553, 554 (1889). Hab. Monte Video?; Valdivia (Cuming). Three examples. B.M. 4, Gonyleptes acanthopus. Phalangium acanthopus, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. de l’Uranie, Zool. p. 546, pl. 62. figs. 2, 5, 3, 9 (1824). Eusarcus grandis, Perty, Del. Anim. p. 206, pl. 40. fig. 2, 2 (1830-34). Gonyleptes horridus, Koch, Arachn. vii. pl. 222. figs. 551, 552 (1839). Hab. Brazil. Five examples. B.M. 5. Gonyleptes asperatus. Gonyleptes asperatus, Gervais, Gay’s Chili, Zool., ¢Arachn. pl. 1. fig. 9 (1849). Hab. Chili. 6. Gonyleptes planiceps. Gonyleptes planiceps, Gervais, Mag. de Zool., Arachn. pl. 2; Aptéres, iil. p- 105 (1844); Gay’s Chili, Zool., Arachn. pl. 1. fig. 10 (1849). Hab. Chili. 7. Gonyleptes pectinatus. Gonyleptes pectinatus, Koch, Arachn. xii. pl. 402. fig. 971 (1845). ? Gonyleptes curvipes, Koch, Arachn. vii. pl. 224. fig. 555 (1839), Hab. “Bahia” (Koch); near Rio Janeiro (A. Fry). One example. B.M. 8. Gonyleptes curvipes. Gonyleptes curvipes, Guérin, Icon. du Régne Anim., Arachn. pl. 4. fig. 5 1842-49); Gervais, Aptéres, iii. p. 104, pl. 46. fig. 1 (1844); Gay’s hili, Zool., Arachn. pl. 1. fig. 6 (1849). Gonyleptes chilensis, G. R Gray, Anim. Kingd., Arachn. pl. 20. fig. 2. Hab. Chili. Four examples. B.M. 9. Gonyleptes armatus. Gonyleptes armatus, Perty, Del. Anim. p. 205, pl. 39. fig. 18 (1830-34), Hab. Rio Negro. G. spinipes and asper of Perty are referred by Koch to his enus Ampheres ; G. curvispina and elegans to his genus Ce- us ‘Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 8 114 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Gonyleptes. 10. Gonyleptes acanthops. Gonyleptes acanthops, Gervais, Gay’s Chili, Zool., Arachn. pl. 1, fig. 4 (1849). Hab. Chili. There is a species nearly allied to this in the British Museum. 11. Gonyleptes bicuspidatus. Gonyleptes bicusprdatus, Koch, Arachn, vii. pl. 224. fig, 556 (1839). Hab, Brazil (Koch). 12. Gonyleptes muticus. Gonyleptes muticus, Koch, Arachn. vii. pl. 225. fig. 557 (1839). Hab. Brazil (Koch). 13. Gonyleptes polyacanthus. Gonyleptes polyacanthus, Gervais, Gay's Chili, Zool., Arachn. pl. 1. fig. 7 (1849). Hab. “Chili” (Gervais); ——? One example. B.M. 14. Gonyleptes modestus. Gonyleptes modestus, Gervais, Gay’s Chili, Zool., Arachn, in vol. iv. p- 23. n. 4 (1849). Hab. Chili? ; Valdivia (Cuming). Two examples. B.M. 15. Gonyleptes bicornis. Gonyleptes bicornis, Gervais, Gay’s Chili, Zool., Arachn. in vol. iv. p. 21. n. 2 (1849). Hab. Chili. 16. Gonyleptes subsimilis. Gonyleptes subsimilis, Gervais, Gay’s Chili, Zool., Arachn. pl. 1. fig. 8 (1849). Gonyleptes polyacanthoides, Gervais, Aptéres, iv. p. 577 (1847 ?)*. Hab. Chil. Seems to be a female closely allied to G@. aculeatus ?; several of the species at present referred to the genus Gloniosoma have much the same aspect, and may possibly have to be re- ferred to this genus when we know both sexes of them. The two genera have been somewhat artificially separated; but I have thought it better to leave them for the present as Gervais left them. G. ornatum of Say, recently figured and redescribed by Wood as a Gonyleptes, in which genus Gervais also retained it (Apt.iv.p. 344), belongs to the genus Cosmetus (Phalangide), , nr reference is given at p. 576 to the pagination and plates of Gay’s ili.’ Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Gonyleptes. 115 the palpi being unarmed. We have four examples from Georgia, where the type also was taken; they agree closely with Say’s description, but not with Wood’s. With regard to the species recently described from Ecuador (Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. n. s. xiii. 1869, pp. 435-440, pl. xxiv.), G. predo, G. injucundus, and G. spinipalpus appear to be Goniosomata, and G. multimaculatus a mutilated and greasy example of Cosmetus cordatus; the species (O. marginatus) forming the new genus Octophthalmus is unknown to me at present ; O. bilunata®* and O. ferox, forming the genus Or- tonia, are also unknown to me, although the latter appears to be congeneric with Gloniosoma raptator of Gervais, which I have always considered the type of a distinct genus. The following are new species :— 17. Gonyleptes armillatus, n. sp. Pl. TIT. figs. 1, 2. Colours: above pitchy, the marginal tubercles of cephalo- thorax tawny in the centre ; tarsi ochraceous ; palpi olivaceous ; below brownish in parts, the joints of the legs testaceous ; mandibles or chele olivaceous, their pincers ferruginous. Male. Above with oculiferous tubercle prominent, arched forwards, and obtusely bifurcate ; immediately behind it and in front of the transverse suture two groups of five to six minute tubercles ; central atea of cephalothorax transversely ovate, margined on either side by six gradually imcreasing prominent tubercles, and in front of these to just above the suture by a series of minute shining granules; bearing on either side a robust obtuse incurved spine above base of cox of hind legs; distinctly convex and crossed by six to seven transverse irregular series of moderate-sized tubercles, besides six prominent central ones placed longitudinally in pairs ; posterior area trisegmented, tuberculate, second segmentation bearing a prominent terminal spine: legs short, coarsely rugose, spinous, pilose; hind legs with coxe obtusely spinous ; femora coarsely tuberculate, externally obtusely dentate-spinous ; tibie coarsely tuberculate: sternal surface entirely tuberculate and pilose, as also the segments of the abdomen ; palpi (“‘ man- dibules palpiformes” of Gervais) of moderatelength, compressed, with slender spines ; cheliceres short, pilose, the chele cylin- drical, pincers minutely serrated internally. * This species has quite the aspect of a Cosmetus, so far as one can judge by the figure; but the description says, “Palpi ... . penulti- mate joint broadly dilated, somewhat triangular, thin, and armed with minute slender spines on its margins, and a pair of larger ones on its distal end; the distal article more cylindrical, with one or more acute spines,, against which the movable claw works.” 8* 116 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Gonyleptes. Length of cephalothorax 4 lines ; relative length of legs 1, 3, 4, 2, the second pair being the longest. Female. Differs chiefly in its narrower cephalothorax, which has smaller tubercles and less strongly developed lateral spines ; the legs also are much less spinose. Hab. Ecuador (Buckley). g¢ 9. B.M. Must be placed next to G. curvipes, but is a very distinct and beautiful form. 18. Gonyleptes ancyrophorus, n. sp. Pl. III. figs. 5, 6. Colours: cephalothorax above pitchy, becoming testaceous at the margins; legs black-brown, with coxe ochraceous and base of femora ferruginous; femora of hind legs entirely fer- ruginous ; palpi blackish olivaceous, terminal claw and points of spines ochraceous ; cheliceres olivaceous, with pincers ochra- ceous; body below dirty testaceous, clouded with olivaceous, and becoming blackish posteriorly. Cephalothorax above with oculiferous tubercle prominent, bearing two well-developed and moderately acute divergent spines; entire dorsum unusually convex; posterior area tra- pezoidal, and bearing on its hinder margin two slightly diver- gent and well-developed acute spines ; legs long, smooth ; hind legs irregularly spined along inner margin of femora; palpi rather longer than cephalothorax, their joints more or less cylindrical, irregular, coarsely spined; cheliceres with second joint above trispinose behind ; chele rather large, fixed finger with two obtuse teeth on its inner margin: inferior surface smooth, the metasternum bearing on either side (about halfway between the third and fourth pair of legs) a strong acute per- pendicular spine, and on its outer margin, below the retracted abdominal segments, a long, thick, incurved, and nearly per- pendicular horny process, bifurcate at its tip. Length of cephalothorax 4 lines; relative length of legs, apparently, 1, 3, 2, 4. Hab. Quito (W. C. Hewitson). B.M. Not nearly allied to any described species. 19. Gonyleptes telifer,n. sp. Pl. III. figs. 3, 4. Colours almost as in G. armillatus, but (with the exception of the cheliceres) rather darker ; under surface of body pitchy. Cephalothorax similar in general form to that of G. armil- latus ; irregularly tuberculate, marginal tubercles smaller, some of them obtusely spinose ; oculiferous tubercle very prominent, bispinose ; six central tubercles of cephalothorax elongated into obtuse spines, the hindmost pair being the longest; margin. On the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 117 above base of coxee of hind legs bearing two widely divergent obtuse spines ; posterior area trisegmented, tuberculate, second segmentation bearing a prominent central acute spine, third segmentation terminating in a long, feebly curved, and very robust spine, three lines in length; legs long, rugose, denticu- late; hind legs, with the exception of the femora, internally dentated; body below, including abdomen, coarsely tuberculate; palpi moderately long, subcylindrical, with slender spines ; cheliceres small ; the chelee cylindrical, pilose, pincers crossing at the tips and strongly denticulate internally. Length of cephalothorax (excluding terminal spine) 44 lines ; relative length of legs 1, 3, 2, 4. Hab, Kga (Bates). One specimen. B.M. Most nearly allied to G. armillatus, but in general appear- ance utterly unlike any thing previously described: it reminds me of a similarly ornamented fossil torm described by Mr. Henry Woodward (Geol. Mag. vol. viii. p. 355, pl. xi. 1871) as Hophrynus Prestvicti (Curculioides of Samouelle) ; the latter, however, excepting in ornamentation, appears to come nearer to Ischyropsalis of Koch. XV.—WNotes on the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. By H. W. Bates, F.L.S. [Continued from p. 45. | Genus ACYPHODERES. Serville, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1838, p. 549; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 505. The character given by Serville as distinguishing this genus was the broadly ovate depressed uneven thorax. A more constant feature is the rather abruptly subulate elytra. The thorax is sometimes oblong-ovate and convex. The antenne in all the species are robust and strongly serrated. I. Apew of elytra entire. A. Thorax without dorsal ridges. 1. Acyphoderes crinitus, Klug. Stenopterus crintus, Klug, Entom. Bras, Specim. alter. p. 56, t. xliy. fi. Rio Janeiro, 2. Acyphoderes mestus, n. sp. A, niger, velutinus, dense breviter hirsutus; thorace elongato, sub- 118 Mr. H. W. Bates on the ovato, postice constricto; elytris disco fuscescenti-albis vitreis. Long. 9 lin. ¢. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W.. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Allied to A. crinitus (Klug). More slender and elongate. Hind tibie with the apical half dilated externally, and densely clothed with rather short black hairs. Head slender; muzzle greatly elongated and narrow; eyes (male) nearly approaching in front the mesial line. Antenne rather slender ; jomts dilated at the apex, and serrate from the fifth joint. Thorax similar in form to thatof A.crinitus, but narrower, considerably constricted near the base; disk depressed. LElytra subulate, reaching scarcely the middle of the fourth segment; disk pale, vitreous ; borders black, not clearly defined. Beneath, the breast clothed in the middle with a dense woolly tawny-grey pubescence ; metasternum very broad, keeled down the middle. Abdomen (male) slender, cylindrical; terminal ventral segment with two elevated ridges, with their anterior angles projecting and pointed. Legs black; hind femora elongate, gradually clavate. 3. Acyphoderes femoratus, Klug. Stenopterus femoratus, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p. 57, t. xliv. f MONT Siz Acyphoderes brachialis, Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. i. p. 3869, ¢. Brazil. Pascoe’s description agrees closely with that of Klug; and the figure quoted represents clearly the singular form of the anterior legs, which struck both Pascoe and Lacordaire, who both appear to have overlooked Klug’s well-known figure. AA. Thorax with dorsal ridges. 4, Acyphoderes hirtipes, Klug. Stenopterus hirtipes, Klug, 1. c. p. 55, t. xliv. £9, 2. S. Brazil. The anterior legs of the male are very similar in form to those of A. femoratus g. In both these species the muzzle is intermediate, as to length and narrowness, between A. crinitus and A. aurulentus. The thorax is elongate and almost cylindrical in A. femoratus (al- though showing faint dorsal ridges), a little more ovate in A. hirtipes, differing much in shape according to sex in both spe- cies. ‘T'his character, therefore, is of no avail as a generic distinction. Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 119 5. Acyphoderes aurulentus, Kirby. Necydalis aurulentus, Kirby, Trans. Linn. Soc. xii. 443 (1817); Dalm. Anal. Entom. p. 71 (1823). Acyphoderes sericinus, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 195. Rio Janeiro, Bahia. Kirby’s original description is made from the dark form of this insect, in which the femora and tibie are black in the middle, and the elytra have a furcate black streak on each side. The type of White’s sericinus is a specimen of this form. 6. Acyphoderes Olivieri, Bates. Acyphoderes Oliviert, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 328. Necydalis abdominalis, Oliv. no. 74, p. 8, pl. 1. f. 5 (?). Amazons and Cayenne. Olivier makes no mention of golden pubescence in his de- scription; and the elytra in the figure have not the form of those of the present species. Nevertheless it is probable his species is the same as A. Oliviert. 7. Acyphoderes carinicollis, n. sp. A. minor, fusco-niger, minus pubescens, femoribus lete rufis, posticis basi flavo-testaceis ; thorace anguste oblongo-ovato, line- atim aureo-tomentoso, carina levi mediana marginem anticum attingente, altera utrinque latiore grosse punctata. Long. 6 lin. 2. Prov. Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Small and slender for this genus. Head punctate-scabrous, partly golden tomentose ; muzzie moderate; eyes (female) not widely distant in front. Antenne elongate, slightly thickened towards apex; joints moderately dilated at apex, and serrate from the fifth. Thorax oblong-ovate, as in Bromiades bra- chyptera, sparsely hirsute, and appearing glabrous, except the lines of golden tomentum, of which there are two dorsal (one on each side the median line), one along the anterior and posterior margin, and a short oblique one trending towards the disk from the tomentose flanks. The three longitudinal ribs of the disk are coarsely punctate, except the anterior part of the middle one, which is smooth and extends to the fore mar- gin. Scutellum golden tomentose. Elytra elongate, subulate; margins deep black and clearly defined, and on each side emit- ting a branch, which passes above the humeral angle to the base; rest of surface yellow, vitreous. Body beneath pitchy black; breast golden tomentose. Legs black; thighs red; posterior pair at base pale, sometimes with a dusky ring at commencement of the rather abrupt club. 120 Mr. H. W. Bates on the 8. Acyphoderes odyneroides, White. Aepioderes odyneroides, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 196, pl. o. I. oe R. Tapajos, Amazons. The apex of the elytra in this species is prolonged into a very sharp point. The species is an exact mimic of the wasp Polybia liliacea, ¥., found abundantly in the same localities and frequenting the same flowers. II. Apex of elytra emarginate-truncate. (Thorax with dorsal ridges.) 9. Acyphoderes acutipennis, Thomson. Acyphoderes acutipennis, Thomson, Classif. des Céramb. p. 179. Mexico. Genus BROMIADES. Thomson, Syst. Ceramb. p. 165; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 506. This differs from Acyphoderes only in the short cuneiform elytra, which barely pass the base of the first abdominal seg- ment, and are scarcely dehiscent at the suture. B. brachypte- rus bears the closest resemblance to Acyphoderes aurulentus, even to the tubercle on the anterior part of the prosternum. Lacordaire was unacquainted with the male, which differs from the female only in the less dilated antenne and the eyes reaching nearly to the median line of the forehead. Bromiades brachypterus, Chevy. Bromiades brachypterus, Chevrolat, Rey. Zool. 1838, p. 285. Cuba and Sta. Marta, New Granada. A specimen from the latter locality in my collection differs from the Cuban form in having the hind legs wholly tawny red, with the exception of the two apical joints of the tarsi, which are black. Genus SPHECOMORPHA. Newman, Entom. Mag. v. p. 896; White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. 197 Prod Syn. Sphecogaster, Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 471. Lacordaire placed this genus in his group Necydalides, al- though its characters interfered much with the compactness of his definition of the group, as shown by his citing it often as an exception. In fact it is merely an extreme form of Rhino- tragine much modified probably by mimetic adaptation. The anterior coxe are certainly much exserted, but not more so than in Jsthmiade and in many Odontocere and Ommate, in Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 121 some of which latter the prosternum between the coxe is also reduced, as in Sphecomorpha, to a narrow thread. Stenopte- rus murinus of Klug, which I venture to associate with the typical species, bridges over the difference between it and Odontocera and Acyphoderes. In both the narrowed part of the subulate elytra is of extreme length and tenuity, ending in a sharp point. The thorax in Sph. murina is not so broad as in Sph. chalybea, but it is of similar shape ; and the third anten- nal joint is relatively not so long. 1. Sphecomorpha chalybea, Newm. Sphecomorpha chalybea, Newman, 1. c. p. 396. S. biplagiatus, Lacord. 1. c. p. 472, note. Amazons; Surinam; ‘ Brazil” (Newm.). The species is deceptively similar to Syneca cyanea, F., oa wasp in the countries where the Sphecomorpha is ound, 2. Sphecomorpha murina, Klug. Stenopterus murinus, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p. 55, t. xliv. f. 8. Rio Janeiro. The abdomen is much attenuated at the base, and remark- ably vespiform in both sexes. Genus ISTHMIADE. Thomson, System. Ceramb. p. 166; Lacord. Gen. vol. viii. p. 504. The elytra are subulate (narrower than in Acyphoderes). The antenne have all joints elongate and slender, strongly serrate from the sixth joint. ‘The thorax is narrow, strongly eee and tuberculate. All the species are mimics of chneumon flies of the group Braconide. 1. Isthmiade braconides, Perty. Stenopterus braconides, Perty, Del. An, Art. Bras, p. 94, t. 19. f. 3. Isthmiade hephestionoides, Thoms. 1. c. p. 166, South Brazil. 2. Isthmiade rubra, n. sp. I, castaneo-rufa, nitida, vertice nigra; elytris disco pallide fuscis vitreis; alis pallide fuscis, ante apicem fascia fulva. Long. 7-8 lin. ¢ Q. Proy. Rio Janeiro et Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). Very similar to J. braconides (Perty), differing in its bright glossy chestnut-red colour, and especially its pale brown 122 Mr. H. W. Bates on the wings. The thorax is smooth and glossy, with five promi- nent tubercles on the disk. The eyes in the male do not reach the median line of the front ; in the female they are separated by a space about twice the width of that of the male. The elytra are strongly subuliform. The metasternum is very voluminous, and the abdomen very slender, especially at the base, in both sexes. In the male the apical ventral segment is concave in the middle and elevated at the sides. A single male in Dr. Baden’s collection has two strong spines at the apex of the fourth ventral segment, like the male ot Acyphoderes femoratus. In two other males there is no trace of this armature. The terminal ventral segment in the speci- men mentioned has not the concavity and lateral wings of the type. As the form and colours of all the specimens are exactly similar, I do not venture to consider these sexual differences specific. 3. Isthmiade ichneumoniformis. Isthmiade ichneumoniformis, Bates, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 826. R. Amazons. 4, Isthmiade macilenta, un. sp. I. rubre similis, at minor et multo angustior, thorace vix tubercu- lato, ete. Valde angustata, rufo-castanea; antennis, elytris, pe- dibus quatuor anticis, basique femorum posticorum pallidioribus ; capite angusto nigro; thorace elongato, angusto, medio paulo dilatato, polito, supra sparsim punctato, tuberculo mediano dorsali parvo; elytris haud subito angustatis, apice late rotundatis, spar- sim punctatis, nitidis. Long. 53 lin. Q. S. Brazil (coll. Dr. Baden}. Differs from all other species by its narrow elongate thorax, destitute of tubercles except the small discoidal one, the rest of the surface being simply uneven, and sprinkled with small circular punctures; a lateral sulcus is very strongly marked near the base. The antenne also differ in being distinctly thickened towards the apex, with the joints compact and moderately serrated. The elytra are subuliform, but not suddenly narrowed, the lateral incurvature being much weaker than in the other species. The wings also differ in not having the yellow fascia which gives to the other species their strong resemblance to the Braconide; they are very light brown, and have only a faint indication of a yellow stigmoidal spot. Genus ISCHASIA. Thomson, Syst. Ceramb. p. 163; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p, 508. This genus is distinguished by its short and broad cunei- Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 125 form elytra, not reaching the apex of the first abdominal seg- ment and punctured throughout, the punctures being only a little wider apart on the disk, with the interstices shining. The muzzle is elongated, but rather broad. ‘The legs long and slender, with the thighs rather abruptly clavate and the hind tibie not tufted. The antenne are elongate-clavate ; Thomson describes the joints (from the sixth) as ‘ paulo ser- ratis,” which is nearer the fact than Lacordaire’s statement, ‘non dentées en scie.”” In the male the eyes do not reach the median line of the front. Ischasia rufina, 'Thoms. /. c. Prov. Rio Janeiro and Parand (coll. W. Saunders, Dr. Baden, and H. W. Bates). The antennez and legs are sometimes more or less black. Genus CHARIS, Newman. Newman, Entom. p. 21; Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 507. Syn. Epimelitta, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 380. Having had an opportunity of examining a considerable series of species of these insects, so curiously modified to attain a close resemblance to different species of hairy bees, I think Epimelitta may be very well incorporated with Charis, the only differences being the broader thorax and more hirsute body. I. Elytra very short, cuneiform. Thorax broad, tumid on each side near the hind angle. 1. Charis euphrosyne, Newman. Charis euphrosyne, Newman, Entom. p. 21. S. Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders). 2. Charis barbicrus, Kirby. Necydalis barbicrus, Kirby, Trans. Linn. Soe. t. xii. p. 443. Charis Aede, Newm. Entom. p. 91. Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). The elytra in this species are strongly emarginate along their sutural margin, and the lateral edge 1s very little incurved. 3. Charis scoparius, Klug. Molorchus scoparius, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p. 51, t. xliy. f, 2, Cametid (Amazons). 4. Charis mimica, n. sp. C. nigra, tibiis posticis apice et tarsis rufis, illis dense fulvo-penicil- 124 Mr. H. W. Bates on the latis ; femoribus magnis, crassis, nigro-hirsutis et supra penicil- latis. . Long. 5lin. ¢. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden). Head coarsely punctured, black; mouth pitchy. Eyes (male) nearly touching in front the median line. Antenne very slightly thickened towards the tip; joints from the fifth distinctly enlarged at apex and serrate. Thorax strongly transverse, rounded, transversely convex in the middle, the convexity clothed with long, erect, black hairs, partially gla- brous and punctured behind. Elytra cuneiform, short, reach- ing only halfway down the first abdominal segment, black, brownish and punctured on the disk, with a line of long, erect, black hairs curving from the base to the middle of the suture. Legs pitchy black, hairy, short, except the elongated hind pair, of which the femora are much thickened, and have a di- stinct tuft of black hairs on their upper edge and a fringe be- neath. The tibie have their apical half reddish, with two tufts of tawny hairs on their outer edge, and a continuous long fringe of similar hairs on their inner edge; the tarsi of the same legs are also reddish ; the anterior femora are bearded underneath with long black hairs. Body beneath black ; me- tasternum voluminous, clothed with yellowish hairs ; abdomen in male moderately slender. This curious insect bears a striking resemblance to certain bees of the Melipona group. 5. Charis meliponica, Bates. Epimelitta meliponica, Bates, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 331. R. Amazons. 6. Charis rufiventris, Bates. Epimelitta rufiventris, Bates, 1. ¢. p. 831. R. Amazons. 7. Charis bicolor, n. sp. C. niger, griseo-pubescens ; partibus oris, antennis basi, abdomine, elytrisque dimidio apicali, fulvo-testaceis. Long. 44 lin. ¢ Q. Resembles Ch. barbicrus, Kir. (= Aede, Newm.), but dif- fers in the elytra not incurved along the sutural edge &c. Head rugose-punctate, clothed with silvery-grey pile; muzzle short; eyes in male not reaching the median frontal line, in female rather more widely separated. Antenne half the length — of the body (a little longer in male), thickened and strongly serrated from the sixth joint, tawny testaceous; tips of apical joints blackish. Thorax short, rounded, constricted at the base, and slightly gibbous on each side above the constriction ; sur- Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 125 face longitudinally confluent-strigose, partially clothed with silvery pile. Elytra short, cuneiform ; apex obtuse, sparingly punctured, scarcely shining; basal half violet-black, apical half tawny; tip convex and somewhat darker; a patch of gold-coloured hairs on each side of the scutellum. Abdomen fulyous, not disproportionate to the metasternum, or differing much in form according to sex. Legs pitchy black, hairy ; hind legs slightly elongated; tibize with a dense brush of blackish hairs on the outer side of their apical haif. The following species, unknown to me, belong possibly to this section :— 8. Charis Erato, Newm. Entom. p. 21. Brazil. 9. Charis Mneme, Newm. I. c. p. 90. Brazil. 10. Charis Melete, Newm. l.c. p. 91. Brazil. The description in some respects applies to Tomopterus lati- 8. (King); but it is not sufficiently complete to enable one to decide. Il. Elytra narrowed and strongly divergent towards the apex (reach- ing nearly to the apex of the second abdominal segment). Thorax subcylindrical. 11. Charis Aglaia, Newm. Entom. p. 22. Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). This species forms a transition to the genus Phygopoda. Genus PuyGopropa, Thomson. Thomson, Syst. Ceramb. p. 164. Differs from Charis by the great length of the hind legs and the more abruptly clavate hind femora. In the smaller and narrower thorax and the narrowed and divergent apices of the elytra it agrees with section II. of that genus. 1. Phygopoda albitarsis, Klug. Stenopterus albitarsis, Klug, Entom. Bras. Specim. alter. p.57, t.xliv. f.12. Phygopoda fugax, Thoms. 1. c. p. 164 (?). Thomson’s description of his Ph. fugax agrees with small examples of Ph. albitarsis, except the omission of mention of the smooth raised dorsal line of the thorax. R. Amazons. Abundant occasionally on flowers. 126 . Mr. H. W. Bates on the 2. Phygopoda subvestita, White. Odontocera subvestita, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 190. R. Tapajos, Amazons. This species would be almost equally well placed in the genus Charis, sect. 11. The hind thighs are longer and rather more abruptly clavate than in any species of Charis, but they are less so than in Phygopoda albitarsis. ACORETHRA, Novy. gen. Corpus, precipue abdomen valde elongatum. Caput parvum, rostro paululum producto. Oculi g magni antice fere contigui, 9? modice distantes. Antenne modice breves, articulis a sexto dila- tatis, serratis. Thorax parvus, antice angustatus. Elytra cunei- formia, obtusa, abdominis segmenti primi medium attingentia, disco nitida. Pedes postici elongati; femora gradatim clavata ; tibie haud scopifere ; tarsi breves. Metasternum haud distentum; abdomen ¢ lineare, gracile, 9 sessile. This genus is closely allied both to Charis and Phygopoda, but cannot be united to either without rendering their defini- tion impossible. The simple hind tibize and obtuse cuneiform elytra distinguish it from Phygopoda; and the elongated hind legs and abdomen separate it from Charis. The abdomen is of disproportionate extension, exceeding by one half the length of the rest of the body. Acorethra chrysaspis, n. sp. A, gracilis, fusco-eastanea, capite thoraceque obscurioribus, reticu- lato-punctatis ; elytris cuneiformibus, disco pallide fuscis politis, macula utrinque scutellari scutelloque aureo-tomentosis ; pectore aureo-tomentoso; segmento primo ventrali testaceo, ceteris ( 2) utrinque macula laterali aureo-tomentosa; pedibus fulvo-casta- neis, posticis valde elongatis, tibiis longe hirsutis haud scopiferis, femoribus gradatim clavatis, basi pallidis. Long. 5-7lin. ¢ 9. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Head narrow; muzzle as in Ph. albitarsis, moderately elon- gated. Eyes, in male contiguous in front, in female moderately distant. ‘Thorax gradually narrowed in front and slightly constricted at the base. Elytra not reaching the apex of first segment, dehiscent at suture, obtusely pointed at apex; disk with a few scattered punctures, shining. Antenne rather more than half the length of the body, thickened at the tips ; third to fifth joints linear. The abdomen in the male is very slender and linear, in the female sessile and not disproportioned. to the metasternum. Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 127 PHESPIA, nov. gen. Antenne breves, gradatim incrassate; articulo tertio cylindrico, quarto et quinto trigonis, sexto usque decimum quadrato-dilatatis, perfoliatis, nullo modo serratis. Zhoraw lateribus regulariter ro- tundatus, supra convexus. /ytra abbreviata, gradatim attenuata, apice acuminata, sutura prope apicem hiantia, supra vitta exteriore subhyalina. Abdomen brevissimum, vespiforme. Pedes subgra- ciles ; femora pedunculata, versus apicem clavata; tbie postice apice scopiferee. Cetera ut in gen. Odontocera. A genus formed for the reception of a small number of species, differing in the form of the antennz and elytra too much from Odontocera and Acyphoderes to be united to either. The en- larged antennal joints are not serriform, but almost equally dilated on each side, so as to form a quadrate or thick cylin- drical figure; and the elytra are subuliform, in quite a dif- ferent way from the same members in Acyphoderes, Isthmiade, Sphecomorpha, or in Odontocera in the few species which as- sume this form. They are narrowed almost from the base, most so on their outer side, by which, when closed, the sides of the metasternum and abdominal segments are visible from above; along the suture they are straight until near the apex, whence they taper obliquely and each forms a point at its apex : above, the vitreous stripe runs obliquely from the shoulder, and is interrupted by a dark bar before the apex. The abdo- men is relatively very short, not much longer than the meso- and metathorax together. In general appearance the species mimic the species of the Cerceris group of solitary wasps. The genus is no doubt closely allied to Tomopterus. 1. Phespia cercerina, Bates. Odontocera cercerina, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 325, R. Amazons. 2. Phespia simulans, n. sp. Ph. cercerine similis, at elytris longioribus ; fulvo-brunnea vel nigro- fusca; capite thoraceque nigris, tibiis posticis fere a basi dense fusco-nigro hirsutis. Long. 4-5} lin. 9. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro, and Prov. Parand (coll. Dr. Baden and W. W. Saunders). ; Larger than Ph. cercerina. Head blackish, with stripe of golden pile down each side of the forehead and round the eyes. Antenne black, reddish at the base; sixth to tenth joints thick, cylindrical, compact. Thorax closely but indistinctly punctured, black; anterior and posterior margins golden pu- bescent. Scutellum golden pubescent. Elytra longer than in 128 Mr. H. W. Bates on the’ Ph. cercerina, reaching to base of penultimate segment, blackish at base and tawny reddish at apex, roughly punctured near the base and shoulders; a line of golden pubescence on each side of the scutellum and a narrow vitreous yellowish vitta beginning near the shoulder and ending long before the apex, with a transverse dusky spot across it before its termination. The breast and abdominal segments have similar transverse lines of pubescence (rich golden) as in Ph. cercerina. 'The legs are reddish tawny, with the exception of the dense brush- like pubescence of the hind tibiz reaching nearly to the base, which is blackish. 3. Phespia corinna, Pascoe. Charis corinna, Pascoe, Trans. Ent. Soc, ser, 3. vol. v. p. 290. New Granada. Genus TomorrTervs, Serville. Serv. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1833, p. 544. I. Elytra short, quadrate, not reaching the base of the abdomen. 1. Tomopterus staphylinus, Serv. Tomopterus staphylinus, Serv, 1. c. p. 545. Tomopterus pretiosus, Newm. Entom. p. 31 Ke), Brazil. The only character mentioned by Newman as distinguishing his 7. pretiosus from T. staphylinus is its much larger size and greater beauty ; but I have no doubt he had not the true 7. staphylinus before him when he made the comparison, and was misled by the 7. quadratipennis (described further on) being named as Serville’s species. Serville gives his species as 6-7 lines in length, and as having the basal segment of the ab- domen testaceous. 2. Tomopterus bispeculifera, White. Odontocera bispeculifera,. White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 190; Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 530, R. Tapajos, Amazons. 3. Tomopterus quadratipennis, n. sp. T. niger, opacus, thoracis marginibus anticis et posticis fasciaque utrinque abbreviata laterali aureo-tomentosis ; elytris apice recte truncatis, apud suturam leviter obliquis, vitta obliqua testacea ; antennis (scapo nigro excepto) rufo-piceis. Long.4-5lin. ¢ 9. Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden and H. W. Bates). Differs trom 7’, staphylinus by its much smaller size, and from Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 129 T. obliquus by its more transversely truncated elytra, oblique only at thesutural angle. Head with much elongated muzzle ; front and emargination of the eyes clothed with golden pile. Thorax quadrate, with sides slightly rounded ; surface convex, regularly punctate-reticulate; the short lateral golden fascia joins the anterior marginal one near the anterior coxe. Scu- tellum black, with a spot of golden pile at the apex. Elytra black, closely reticulate-punctate, the lateral margin as well as oblique discal vitta rufo-testaceous. Body beneath finely griseous pubescent ; a lateral stripe on mesosternum and meta- sternum and apical margins of ventral segments golden tomen- tose. The abdomen is slightly vespiform in both sexes, more slender in the male. The antenne are pitchy red, the fifth joint being dilated at apex and joints 6 to 10 serrate and thickened; in 7. latécornis (Klug) the fifth joint is linear. 4. Tomopterus obliquus, Bates. Tomopterus obliquus, Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 329. R. Tapajos, Amazons. 5. Tomopterus vespoides, White. Tomopterus vespoides, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 176, pl. v. f, 8. Guatemala. 6. Tomopterus larroides, White. Tomopterus larroides, White, Cat. Long. Col. Brit. Mus. p. 177; Bates, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 380. R. Tapajos, Amazons. This species is an exact mimic of a small bee of the genus Megachile (or allied thereto), which frequents the same flowers. Il. Elytra cuneiform, reaching a little beyond the base of the abdomen. 7. Tomopterus laticornis, Klug. Molorchus laticornis, Klug, Entom. Bras. Spec. alter. p. 51, t. xiv. f. 1. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro (coll. Dr. Baden). The resemblance in facies and colours between this and the _ typical species of the genus is very great; but it differs in the | elytra being a little prolonged, narrowed and rounded at the ) apex, and in the antenne having the sixth to eleventh joints | very greatly compressed and dilated, with the fifth joint slender ) and linear. The genus Pandrosos, Bates (Entom. Monthly Mag. 1867; | Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xi. 9 130 Mr. H. W. Bates on the vol. iv. p. 23), having parallel mesosternal episterna, must be removed from the Fhinotragine, from which it also differs in its lateral eyes, &c. Its proper place seems to be near Coremia. Pasiphile mystica, Thoms. Syst. Ceramb. p. 164 (Lacord. Genera, vol. viii. p. 508), is unknown to me, both genus and species. The descriptions of the two authors are scarcely recon- cilable, Thomson stating the elytra to be “ punctata,” and Lacordaire “ vitrées ;” the descriptions in other respects seem scarcely to apply to the same species. The following genera are closely allied to the Rhinotragine, but differ in one or more of the essential characters of the sub- family ; at the same time they do not quite agree with any of the allied groupes established by Lacordaire. APOSTROPHA, nov. gen. g et 2. Modice elongata, linearis. Caput retractile, latum, genis paululum elongatis. Oculi magni, convexi, laterales, antice valde distantes. Palpi brevissimi, apice subovati, truncati. Antenne (¢) corpore multo, ( 2 ) vixlongiores, filiformes, articulis a sexto leviter serratis, tertio usque septimum extus sparsim setosis. Thorax cylindricus. Elytra apicem segmenti secundi vix attin- gentia, versus apicem extus curvata, apice late rotundata, supra passim punctata. Pedes graciles, elongati; femora abrupte cla- vata, intermedia et postica elongata; tibia lineares ; tars? postici graciles, articulo primo ceteris longiore. Prosternum inter coxas latiusculum ; cox vix exsertee. Mesosternum et abdomen normalia. dsegmentum ultimum ventrale breve, apice late rotundato-emar- ginatum; 2 modice elongatum, rotundatum. A genus allied to Ommata, but differing in the widely sepa- rated eyes (even in the male) from all the typical forms of Rhinotragine. ‘The eyes, although lateral, are turned a little towards the front ; and this character, taken together with the distinct and moderately broad prosternal process, may bring the genus within the limits of this subfamily. The external margin of the elytra is very strongly incurved towards the apex, and the suture widely dehiscent. Apostropha curvipennis, n. sp. A. rufo-castanea, vix pubescens, opaca; antennis dimidio basali, capite et thorace obscurioribus, hoe utrinque griseo-lineato. Long. 3-31 lin. ¢ 9. Prov. Parand, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Head punctured, opaque, blackish; front plane, griseo-pubes- -l Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. 131 cent. Thorax very closely punctured, blackish, on each side a narrow line of greyish hairs. Elytra tawny castancous, rather thickly punctured, more sparsely on the disk, opaque. Legs and underside of the body chestnut-red, base of thighs paler; underside of prothorax and sides of abdomen with patches of short hoary pubescence. STENOPSEUSTES, nov. gen. Facies gen. Ommate. Elongato-linearis, pubescens. Caput (db) retractile, genis modice elongatis, parallelis. Ocul magni, distan- tes, modice convexi, laterales, sed paulo versus frontem inflecti. Antenne corpore vix breviores, apice paululum incrassatz, longe sparsim setose, articulis omnibus elongatis, linearibus, ‘quarto quam quinto paulo breviore. Thorax elongatus, cylindricus. Elytra corpore paulo breviora, a medio paululum angustata, sutura recta, apice singulatim acute rotundata, subtiliter pubescentia. Prosternum inter coxas tenuissimum et subobsoletum; meso- sternum angustum. Cow antice conico-cylindroides; acetabula postice aperta. Metasternum convexum. Abdomen gracile, lineare. Pedes elongati, graciles, postici longiores, passim longe setosi ; femora omnia abrupte clavata. Stenopseustes ceger, Ni. sp. S. linearis, elongatus, pubescens, flavo-testaceus, thorace vitta dor- sali fusco-nigra. Long. 5lin. ¢. Prov. Parané, Brazil (coll. W. W. Saunders and H. W. Bates). Of similar elongate form to Ommata atrata, &c., but more exactly linear, the thorax being scarcely narrower than the elytra, and not attenuated in front or broader than the head. The whole insect with fine decumbent golden pile, besides long, erect, fine hairs, which are especially long all round the hind legs. The head, legs, and sides of the thorax are waxy yellow ; the antennz are of the same colour, but sometimes varied with black ; the eyes in the male are widely distant both above and below, but the large lower lobes are a little frontal. The thorax is long and cylindrical, closely rugose and opaque, with an indefinite black dorsal stripe. The elytra reach to the base of the terminal segment, and are very minutely rugose i) and opaque, with a few larger punctures. The terminal ventral segment (male) is short, with the | apical margin broadly and deeply notched. XENOCRASIS, nov. gen. Linearis, robusta. Caput valde retractile ; rostro modice clongato, | O* 1382 On the Longicorn Coleoptera of Tropical America. lato ; fronte lateraliter carinata. Oculi ( 2 ) laterales, haud magni. Palpi breves, apice cylindrici, truncati. Mazille lobo exteriore elongato, exserto. Antenne ( 2 ) corpore paulo breviores, apice in- crassate, haud serrate; articulis tertio usque sextum extus -setosis ; art. undecimo appendiculato. Thorax cylindricus, antice paulo dilatatus, dorso valde convexo, margine antico medio pro- ducto. Slytra fere ut in gen. Acyphoderes subulata, apice rotun- data, disco toto levissime hyalino. Pedes elongati, postici valde elongati; femora abrupte clavata ; tibie postice densissime longe -hirsute; tarsi graciles, breves. Prosternum inter coxas angus- tissimum ; cox@ subconice, exserte. Mesosternum angustum. Metasterni episterna elongato-triangularia, antice lata; meta- sternum pauloinflatum. Abdomen ( Q ) basi breviter constrictum ; segmento ultimo ventrali elongato, angustato, semitubulari. Xenocrasis presents a strange mixture of characters of true Necydaline and Rhinotragine. Its distant and not enlarged eyes, and laterally carinated forehead, remove it from the latter group, to which it is nevertheless more nearly allied than any genus of Necydaline with which I am acquainted. Xenocrasis Badenii, n. sp. X. elongata, robusta; capite thoraceque nigris ; pedibus fulvis, tarsis posticis albis; antennis nigris, articulis octavo usque undecimum albis. Long. 9 ln. 9. Novo Friburg, Rio Janeiro, Brazil (coll. Dr. Ferd. Baden). Robust. Head black, rather shining; occiput coarsely, forehead sparsely punctured; sides of forehead and centre line of occiput carinated. Antenne black, jomts 8 to 11 white and thickened. Thorax black, opaque, disk sprinkled with small circular fovez, interstices very minutely punctulate ; disk very convex and subcarinate ; sides each with an oblique raised patch, smooth on its outer side; the whole surface has an extremely fine silky hoary pile. Elytra with straight suture; sides beyond the middle rather sharply and greatly n- curved, leaving the apical third very narrow and nearly parallel; apex obtuse; the whole disk is glassy and perfectly transparent ; the extreme margins are black and punctured, and the black colour extends for some distance over the apex and base. Underside black; metasternum proper and abdomen reddish tawny, with very little pubescence. Legs brighter reddish tawny, including the pilosity of the hind tibie ; an- terior and middle tarsi blackish ; hind tarsi white. On some Fossils from the Quebec Group. 133 XVI.—On a new Species of Turkey Vulture from the Falkland Islands and a new Genus of Old-World Vultures. By R. Bownbier Suarpe, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Senior Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum. THE Catharista from the Falklands has always been referred to C. aura, from which species it is obviously distinct, by reason of the conspicuous grey shade on the secondaries. It might be supposed to be the Catharista iota of Molina from Chili; this species, however, is well represented by Mr. Cassin (U. 8. Expl. Exp. pl. 1), and differs in its small size and black coloration from both the North-American and the Falkland- Islands bird. The latter is about the size of C. aura of North America and by no means smaller. Iam much indebted to the kindness of Mr. Reeve, of the Norwich Museum, for examining the specimens therein con- tained; and as he finds that the Turkey Vulture from the Falklands presents the same differences as the birds in the national collection, I have no hesitation in proposing the name of Catharista falklandica for the aforesaid Vulture. At the same time I may be permitted to inquire whether there are two species of true Turkey Vulture of Jamaica. I do not refer to C. atrata, which is now found there also. The ordinary Turkey Vulture has always been set down as C. aura; but the only specimen in the museum from Jamaica is C. Bur- roviana (C. urubitinga, Pelz. ex Natt.). Do, therefore, C. auraand C. Burroviana both inhabit the island ? Passing to Old-World Vultures I would suggest that an end should be put to the indefinite characters of the genus Gyps, whose tail-feathers are ecther fourteen or twelve in number, by relegating the two species which enjoy the latter quantity to a separate genus, which may be called PSEUDOGYPS, gen. nov. Genus a genere ‘“‘Gyps” dicto, rectricibus 12 nec 14 distinguendum. The two species to be included in it will be Pseudogyps ben- galensis and Pseudogyps moschatus (africanus, Salvad.). XVI.—On some Fossils from the Quebec Group of Point Lévis, Quebec. By H. Atteyne Nicnorson, M.D., D.Sce., M.A., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural History in University College, Toronto. Havine during the preceding summer had the opportunity of paying a hurried visit to Quebec, I was enabled to collect a . 134 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some Fossils considerable number of fossils from the Graptolitic Shales of the Quebec group along the fine exposures of Point Lévis. Most of these are, of course, familiar forms, which have been previously described and figured by Hall in his beautiful memoir on the Graptolites of the Quebec group (‘ Figures and Descriptions of Canadian Organic Remains,’ Decade u1.). T'wo or three, however, of the forms which I obtained are new to science; and in characterizing these I shall at the same time take the opportunity of making some remarks on some of the already described species. The following list embraces the species which I have determined from my collection :— HyYDROZOA. Callograpsus elegans, Hall. Saltert, Hall. Dictyonema grandis, Nich. Clonograpsus flexilis, Hall. rigidus, Hall. Tetragrapsus (Graptolithus) bryonoides, Hall. ( ) fruticosus, Hall. quadribrachiatus, Hall. approximatus, Nich. Didymograpsus (Graptolithus) nitidus, Hall. ) patulus, Hall. ) pennatulus, Hall. Phyllograpsus typus, Hall. Dawsonia acuminata, Nich. rotunda, Nich. tenuistriata, Nich. Corynoides. BRACHIOPODA. Lingula irene, Billings. CRUSTACEA. Caryocaris. Dictyonema grandis, Nich. Frond conical or fan-shaped; branches very strong and robust, diverging from the base, frequently and regularly bifur- cating, and separated by interspaces which are about twice their own width. Width of the branches from 5 to 6 hundredths of aninch. Fenestrules oblong, from 8 to 10 hundredths of an inch in width by from 5 to 6 hundredths of an inch in length, rarely square or longer than broad. Connecting filaments or dissepiments from 4 to 5 hundredths of an inch in width ; sometimes narrower, generally widest in the middle, from the Quebec Group of Point Lévis. 135 and often curved, with their convexities directed towards the base of the frond. Cellules undetermined. Surface smooth. Length of the largest frond observed (not a perfect one) a little over two inches, breadth a little above the base about one fifth of an inch, breadth at summit nearly two inches (fig. 1, a, 6). Fig. 1. Dictyonema grandis, Nich. : a, fragment of a frond, natural size, showing the rapid divergence and bifurcation of the branches; 6, a fragment, enlarged, to show the fenestrules and connecting filaments. There can be no doubt as to the close alliance which subsists between this species and the Dictyonema Murrayi described by Hall from the shales of Point Lévis (Grapt. Quebec Group, p- 138, pl. xx. figs. 6, 7). The following are the characters ascribed to the latter :—‘‘ Frond very large, gradually spreading from its origin. Branches strong, width from 5 to 8 hundredths of an inch, infrequently bifurcating ; divisions little diverging, the interspaces being little wider than the branches. The fenestrules have a width of 8 by a length of 11 hundredths of an inch. ‘The connecting filaments are wide at their origin or union with the branch, and slender in the middle; from about one third to one half as wide as the branches. Cellules un- determined. Surface smooth.” When we compare the above description with that of the present species, the latter appears to be clearly separated by the conical form of the frond, and the rapid divergence and frequent bifurcation of the branches, whilst the fenestrules are almost always markedly wider than they are long, the reverse of this obtaining in D. Murrayt. These peculiarities along with some other, minor differences, which will be sufficiently 136 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some Fossils evident on a comparison of the descriptions of the two forms, seem to be quite constant, and appear to me to be quite sufficient to establish the specific distinctness of D. grandis. From D. quadrangularis, Hall (op. cit. supra, p. 138, pl. xx. fig. 5), to which it also bears some resemblance, though not so close a one, D. grandis is readily distinguished by the fact that the branches of the former are nearly parallel and rarely bi- furcate, whilst the fenestrules are very nearly square. Loc. and Form. Common in a single stratum of greenish- grey shale, Point Lévis, the fronds covering large surfaces of the beds. Tetragrapsus approximatus, Nich. Frond consisting of four simple undivided stipes, arranged bilaterally, two proceeding from each extremity of the funicle. Regarding the funicle as horizontal, the stipes are as nearly as possible at right angles to it; so that the two stipes on either side of the funicle form nearly a straight line. Stipes curved at their origin from the funicle, and then running nearly straight and parallel to one another. The entire frond closely resembles two examples of Didymograpsus (Graptolithus) patulus, Hall, united back to back by their radicles (fig. 2, a). Fig. 2. Tetragrapsus approximatus, Nich.: a, a specimen nearly perfect, natural nee paneer of one of the stipes, magnified, to show the form of the cellules, Dimensions of the frond in the largest specimen observed : length of funicle one tenth of an inch; width of funicle one from the Quebec Group of Point Lévis. 137 twentieth of an inch; width of stipe at commencement one twenty-fifth of an inch, at widest portion about one line; total length of frond unknown, but exceeding three inches and a half; distance between the stipes on opposite sides of the frond from one fifth to one fourth of an inch, except close to the funicle. Cellules about twenty-five in the space of an inch, inclined to the axis at about 45°; the denticles prominent and sharply pointed or submucronate; the cell-mouths curved at right angles or nearly so to the cellules, and making an angle of about 135° with the axis (fig. 2, 0). Tetragrapsus approximatus is most nearly allied to 7. cru- cialis, Salter (=Graptolithus quadribrachiatus, Hall), from which, however, it is separated by several very important peculiarities. Most striking amongst these is the very remark- able shape of the frond. In 7. quadribrachiatus, Hall, when undistorted, the stipes upon the same side of the funicle are nearly at right angles to one another; so that (keeping the funicle horizontal) the left-hand upper stipe forms nearly a straight line with the right-hand lower stipe, and the other two stipes similarly form a straight line. The whole frond, therefore, has in this species very nearly the shape of the letter X ; and it may be compared to what would result if two examples of Didymograpsus serratulus, Hall, were united back to back by their radicles. In Tetragrapsus approximatus, on the other hand, the two stipes on the same side of the funicle (keeping the funicle, as before, in a horizontal position) are nearly in the same straight line, and the two stipes on the one side are, as nearly as may be, parallel with those on the other side. Hence the whole frond (and this is a fact worthy of notice) bears a very close resemblance to two individuals of Didymograpsus patulus, Hall, united back to back by their radicles, this re- semblance being increased by the similarity in the shape of the cellules in the two species. Again, the cellules in Tetragrapsus approximatus are much more highly inclined to the axis than they are in 7. quadri- brachiatus, the denticles are much more prominent and pointed, and the cell-mouths are markedly curved instead of being straight. Asin 7. quadribrachiatus, the funicle does not appear to have been embraced by a central corneous disk. The pecu- liarities above mentioned as distinguishing 7. approximatus are constant in a large number of individuals ; and therefore no doubt can be entertained as to the distinctness of the species. Loc. and Form. Common in dark grey or greenish grey shales of the Quebec group, Point Lévis. 138 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some Fossils CiLonocrapsus, Hall. In the course of last winter, when preparing the first part of my ‘Monograph of the British Graptolitide,’ I wrote to Prof. Hall asking him to propose a generic name for forms like his Graptolithus flexilis and G. rigidus, which are clearly entitled to be placed in a separate genus. Prof. Hall’s reply unfortu- nately reached me too late to be available in the above men- tioned publication, and I therefore left these forms temporarily in the genus Dichograpsus. I take the present opportunity, however, of defining the species in question under the generic name of Clonograpsus (khwv, a twig) proposed for them by Prof. Hall. The characters of the genus are as follows:—Frond composed of numerous (more than eight) stipes proceeding from a common funicle, on the two sides of which they are symmetrically arranged ; the frond dividing dichotomously and the pro- cess of division going on after the cellules are developed, till ultimately there may be produced from sixty-four to one hundred and forty-four simple celluliferous stipes. No central disk. The genus Dichograpsus, Salter, will now contain only those Graptolites in which the frond consists of eight simple stipes proceeding from a funicle, the divisions of which are some- times enveloped in a corneous disk. The celluliferous stipes in this genus do not subdivide or branch. The genus Loganograpsus, Hall, again, will embrace those compound Graptolites in which the frond consists of from eight to twenty-five simple stipes which do not subdivide, and which are sometimes united at their bases by a corneous disk. From both of these genera Olonograpsus is distinguished by the great number of stipes composing the frond (sixty-four to one hundred and forty-four in the typical forms, but fewer in others), by the fact that the celluliferous stipes themselves sub- divide, and by the apparently uniform absence of a corneous disk. The only undoubted species of Clonograpsus from the Quebec group are C. flewilis, Hall, and C. rigidus, Hall, both of which occur in great plenty in the shales of Point Lévis. It is also probable that the Graptolithus Richardsoni and G‘. ramulus of the same author, from the same formation, likewise belong to this genus. Of the Graptolites of the Skiddaw series of the north of England, the Dichograpsus multiplex, Nich., un- doubtedly belongs to Clonograpsus, and Dichograpsus reticu- latus, Nich., may likewise, in all probability, be placed in this genus. from the Quebec Group of Point Lévis. 139 DawsontiA, Nich. I propose this genus, named in honour of Principal Dawson of Montreal, for the singular bodies which I have elsewhere (Monograph Brit. Grapt. part i. p. 71, fig. 41) described as the “ovarian vesicles”’ of Graptolites. I am led to this step by the extreme inconvenience of applying a general name like “ovarian capsules”’ to fossils which often present differences of specific value, which cannot be properly described unless a special name be adopted. Moreover good authorities are dis- posed to doubt whether these bodies are truly to be compared to the “ovarian capsules ”’ of the Graptolites ; and the name of “ srapto-gonophores,” which I originally applied to them (Geological Magazine, vol. i. p. 448), is open to other grave objections as well. Upon the whole, therefore, it appears to me best to found for these fossils the provisional genus Daw- sonia, which implies no theory as to thew nature, and which will enable us to specify and name such varieties as appear to be distinct. In fact this course seems to me to be the best, even whilst I retain my belief as to their truly being the “ovarian capsules” of Graptolites; for it cannot be hoped that we shall ever be able to refer each (or perhaps any) par- ticular species of Dawsonia to the species of Graptolite by which it was produced. The characters of the genus are as follows :—Horny or chi- tinous capsules of a rounded, oval, conical, or campanulate shape, furnished in most cases with a little spine or mucro, and having a marginal filament exactly resembling the solid axis of a Graptolite. The marginal fibre sometimes complete, sometimes ruptured opposite to the mucro. The mucro some- times apparently wanting, sometimes marginal, submarginal, subcentral, or central. The surface smooth or concentrically striated. I first discovered the bodies included under this head in the Lower Silurian anthracitic shales of the south of Scotland, where they occur in great numbers along with the Graptolites ; and, as before remarked, I regarded them as bearing to the Graptolites the same relation that the “ovarian capsules” do to the colonies of the Sertularians. Subsequently I detected similar bodies in the Graptolitic mudstones of the Coniston series of the north of England, also associated with numerous Graptolites. I consider it the very strongest confirmation of my views as to the nature of these fossils that I have now dis- covered them in vast numbers in the Quebee group, associated with the Graptolites of that formation. Not only are they very numerous, but there are at least three distinct forms of 140 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on some Fossils them, as might be expected when we consider the number and complexity of the Quebec Graptolites. It would seem, there- fore, that the constant association of these fossils with Grapto- lites (whenever these latter occur in any plenty), and their constant absence from strata in which Graptolites are unknown, constitute extremely strong proofs as to there being a natural connexion between the two sets of organisms. Without entering further into their nature at present, I shall simply describe three well-marked forms of these bodies which occur in the shales of the Quebee group, and which differ both from one another and from the forms which are found in the Graptolitiferous rocks of the south of Scotland and the north of England. Dawsonia acuminata, Nich. Capsule of a long oval shape, having one extremity prolonged gradually, and without any marked line of demarcation, into a long acuminate mucro. The marginal fibre extremely delicate, and not always to be detected. Often showing an impressed line, which proceeds inwards from the mucro to a greater or less distance within the sac. Dimensions variable; in the Quebec specimens mostly about one fifth of an inch in length by one tenth of an inch at the greatest width ; in English spe- cimens the average dimensions as above, but large examples showing a length of two fifths of an inch by a greatest width of three twentieths of an inch. (Fig. 3, a, al.) “4 a Various forms of Dawsonia: 2, Dawsonia acuminata, natural size ; a', the same, enlarged; 6, D. rotunda, natural size; b’, the same, enlarged ; c, D. tenuistriata, natural size; c’, the same, enlarged; d, d’, another variety of D. tenwstriata; e, f, forms of D. campanulata, enlarged. Dawsonia acuminata is exceedingly abundant in some beds of the Quebec group at Point Lévis, where it constitutes the commonest form of the genus. The species also occurs not uncommonly in the anthracitic shales of the south of Scotland (Upper Llandeilo). The size of the Quebec specimens is ex- ceedingly uniform, whereas English specimens vary extraordi- from the Quebec Group of Point Lévis. 141 narily in their dimensions, examples apparently belonging to this species ranging from about one line in length to more than a quarter of an inch. It is probable therefore that, in spite of the identity of shape, more than one form is included under this head. The species to which D. acuminata is most nearly allied is D. campanulata, from which it is distinguished by the fact that the mucro is not sharply separated from the body of the capsule, whilst its figure is quite different. Dawsonia rotunda, Nich. Capsule minute, oval or circular in outline, consisting of a flattened marginal limb surrounding a central elevated seed- like body (the cast of the interior of the capsule). The mar- ginal limb is quite smooth and exhibits no structure ; but the central rounded mass often exhibits strize or furrows, which are disposed concentrically round a marginal point (fig. 3, 5, 0’). Dimensions very constant, the circular specimens having a diameter of a line or a little less, whilst the oval specimens have a long diameter of about a line by a short diameter of about one twentieth of an inch. This exceedingly distinct form cannot be confounded with any of the ordinary forms of Dawsonia. It is found very abundantly in certain beds of the Point-Lévis shales. It is curious to note how closely D. rotunda approximates in struc- ture to the “statoblasts” of the Polyzoa, since the capsule, according to all appearances, has been composed of two concavo- convex disks united by their faces, the union being effected by the adhesion of a broad marginal belt on each disk. I have not as yet determined this species from any of the Graptoliti- ferous strata of Britain. Dawsonia tenuistriata, Nich. Capsule oval, obtusely ovate, satchel-shaped, or nearly round, covered with fine concentric strie, which surround a prominent elevated point. ‘This point (the mucro) marginal, submarginal, subcentral, or central. The striz differmg in closeness and fineness, but always delicate and regular in their arrangement. Dimensions, like the shape, very variable, but the length usually Hikes from one tenth to one fifth of an inch. (Fig. 3, ¢, ¢, d, d'. The forms included under this head are extremely like small Brachiopods of the genera Lingula, Obolella, and Discina ; and it is difficult to convince one’s self that they do not truly belong to this group. That they are not Brachiopods, however, appears certain from the following considerations. They occur in great plenty, along with the two previously described forms 142 On some Fossils from the Quebec Group. of Dawsonia, in the shales of the Quebec group at Point Lévis. They have exactly the same texture, and are in just the same state of mineralization as the ordinary forms of Dawsonia. Their shape is so variable that we should have to believe that there were at least four or five distinct species of small Brachi- opods in these beds, which is very unlikely. Lastly, the position of the elevated point, which would constitute the beak if they were Brachiopods, is exceedingly variable, being most commonly placed a little within the margin, but being at other times subcentral or marginal. On the other hand all the re- quirements of the case are met by the supposition that we have in these singular fossils the horny capsules of a species of Dawsonia, in which the capsule was furnished with striz con- centric to the mucro. On this view the elevated point round which the striz are disposed is the mucro; and its variable position, as well as the variable shape of the capsule, can be readily explained by supposing that it is due to the variable direction in which the capsule has been compressed. When compressed laterally the mucro will be marginal ; when com- pressed from above downwards the mucro will be more or less nearly central; when compressed obliquely the mucro will be submarginal. Dawsonia campanulata, Nich. Capsule bell-shaped, with a very distinct marginal fibre and a strong and distinct mucro. ‘The mucro does not pass insen- sibly into the body of the capsule, but is sharply separated from it. The surface of the capsule smooth. The marginal fibre sometimes continuous, sometimes ruptured opposite to the mucro (fig. 3, e, f). Dimensions extremely variable ; average specimens about one fifth of an inch in length by three twen- tieths of an inch in breadth. Ordinary specimens of this form present the appearance shown in fig. 3, e, where the capsule has been compressed laterally and the mucro is marginal. Many specimens, how- ever, present the appearance shown in fig. 3,7, in which the compression has been directed from above downwards, and the mucro forms an elevated point within the margin, surrounded by a few concentric ridges. This appearance might lead to its being confounded with Dawsonia tenuistriata ; but it is really very different. In the latter the concentric strie which surround themucro are really proper to the capsule, and they are extremely fine, delicate, and regular; in vertically compressed specimens of D. campanulata, on the other hand, the concentric ridges which surround the mucro are truly foreign to the capsule, being merely the result of the direction of the pressure, and Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. 143 being very irregular in size and number. In fact they are not striz, properly speaking, at all, but simply concentric crumplings or corrugations of the capsule. I need not discuss here further the affinities and structure of D. campanulata, as I have not yet detected the species in the shales of the Quebec group. It is, however, the commonest species which occurs in the anthracitic shales (Upper Llan- deilo) of the south of Scotland. Corynoides calicularis, Nich. (?) Numerous examples of a species of Corynoides, Nich., occur in a bed of black shale at Point Lévis ; but their state of pre- servation is such as to render their specific determination impossible. They agree very well in their dimensions with C. calicularis, Nich. (Geological Magazine, vol. iv. p. 107, pl. vii.), which is an abundant fossil in the Upper Llandeilo shales of Dumfriesshire, Scotland. It is quite possible, however, that more perfect examples will show that the Quebec species is distinct. Caryocaris, sp. It is very interesting to notice the occurrence in the Point- Lévis shales of a species of the Crustacean genus Caryocaris, Salter, this genus being exceedingly characteristic of the cor- responding formation of the Skiddaw Slates of the north of England. The state of preservation of the Quebec specimens is such as to render their specific determination hazardous and uncertain; and I prefer therefore to leave them undescribed at present. Upon the whole they closely resemble small speci- mens of Caryocaris Wrightii, Salter (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xix. p. 139); but it is probable that they will turn out to be distinct. None of my specimens shows more than the cara- pace, and that considerably crushed. XVIII.—Notes on Tortoises. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. Testudinella Horsfieldit. General Goldsmid has kindly presented to the British Mu- seum a small and a larger specimen of the shell of a tortoise, the large one wanting the front of the sternum, from Rud-I- Mil, Chuh Suguti to Duruh, in Persia, which were collected on March 23rd, 1871; they evidently belong to this species, though we have not the animal to determine the number of its claws. The two specimens are exceedingly like Peltastes grecus in general character, but are much more depressed, and the horny 144 Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. dorsal plates are pale, with a darker edge and a dark diffused spot in the middle of the areola; the front sides of the upper art of the marginal plates are brownish ; the sternum is varied with diffused black marks ; the caudal marginal plate is marked with a central groove. RHINOCLEMMYS. The species of this very natural genus may be thus divided:— I. Shell black above and below ; sternum with a pale (when alive red ?) lateral stripe. Costals not spotted. Head black, with a streak on each side, sometimes united in front. 1. Rhinoclemmys melanosterna. Head black, with a white streak on the side of the nose and head. (Gray, P. Z.S. 1870, p. 722, fig. 1.) Emys dorsalis, Spix (young) ? 2. Rhinoclemmys scabra. Head black, with a small spot on each side of the nose and of the crown, a diverging streak on each side of the head, and a round spot on the occiput. (Gray, J. c. fig. 2.) 3. Rhinoclemmys lunata. Head black, with a spot on each side of the nose and occiput, and a streak on each side of the head, united across the fore- head. (Gray, l. c. fig. 3.) II. Shell blackish above and below ; sternum with pale lateral stripes, with a spot on each side of the nose and numerous longitudinal stripes on the side of the crown, 4, Rhinoclemmys callocephala. Geoclemmys callocephala, Gray, P. Z.S. 1868, p. 254, fig. (head) ; Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept. p. 23, fig. 10 (head). - Hab. Tropical America. III. Shell olive above, with a pale spot in the centre of the areola of each costal, surrounded by pale rings in the young ; beneath black, with a pale margin. 5. Rhinoclemmys frontalis, n. sp. Head dark olive, nose with a narrow central streak above and a narrow streak on the lateral margin extending to over the orbits. Hab. Tropical America. An adult specimen was purchased from the Zoological Society in the year 1864. Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. 145 Head olive, with a narrow longitudinal central streak on the upper part of the nose, a narrow white streak from the upper part of the nostrils to the front of the orbit, and a narrow white streak from the upper part of the nose, continued along the side of the crown over the orbit and the outer side of the tem- poral muscles to over the tympanum. The shell olive above, with a distinct oblong, broad, pale streak over the middle of the areola of the costal plates. The sternum and underside of margin blackish, with a broad yel- lowish white band (perhaps bright red when alive) down each side of the sternum. ‘There is a pale mark on the middle of each marginal plate, more distinct on the hinder plates. Under surface and side of face and neck whitish ; side of neck punctulated with black. ' This species has the peculiar pale spot which was previously regarded as characteristic of Rhinoclemmys mexicana; but it has quite a different head. 6. Rhinoclemmys mexicana. Rhinoclemmys mexicana, Gray, P.Z.S. 1870, p. 659, fig. (head), 1871, p. 296, t. 28. IV. Shell blackish, with more or less distinct pale rays ; underside black, with a pale band round the margin, and pale triangular spots on the underside of the front and hinder marginal plates ; nose with a central longitudinal streak ; crown white-varied ; sides of head with a dwerging black-edged streak. 7. Rhinoclemmys annulata, Gray, 1. c. fig. 5 (head). Hab. Ecuador. 8. Rhinoclemmys pulcherrima. I described and figured a young specimen of a freshwater tortoise in the British Museum, said to have come from Mexico, under the name of Hmys pulcherrima, Cat. Shield Rept. p. 25, t. xxv. f.2. The large cavity in the centre of the sternal bones, like what is found in the young Lhinoclemmys, and the short scarcely webbed toes make me think that it is most likely a Rhinoclemmys, or at least very nearly allied to it. The spe- cimen is very young, the marginal bones being very rudi- mentary and only slender, half-ovate. It must be the young state of a very large species. The alveolar surface of the jaws appears to be like that of Rhinoclemmys ; but the colouring of the back is very different from that of any known species, and may indicate a new genus. 9. Rhinoclemmys ventricosa. Shell oblong, broad, ventricose. Back swollen on the sides. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 10 146 Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. Vertebral plates keeled, more especially the three hinder ones. Above black; under margin and sternum white, with a large black blotch occupying the greater part of the middle of each sternal shield. Sternum flat, rather convex, greatly bent up in front. Shell 74 imches long, 54 inches wide. Hab. Tropical America (Mus. Utrecht, no. 39). This shell was at one time taken for a specimen of Hardella Thurgi; but it is very unlike, and is at once known from that genus by the peculiar triangular form of the first pair of mar- ginal plates, as in the other species of this genus. The dorsal and side of marginal plates have a more or less dark spot in the centre of the areola. Emys Fraser, n. sp. Shell olive, minutely darker-spotted; underneath darker, black-varied. Front legs with a series of four or five large plates on the outer edge, and with two larger plates on the upper part of the outer side of the front legs. Jaws strong, with a rather broad alveolar surface. Hab. Lake 'Tetzara, Algiers. Shell 8 inches long. This species has much the appearance of Hryma laticeps, with which it has been confounded; but the head is much longer, and the alveolar surface of the two jaws narrower. It agrees with Hmys caspica in the shape and proportions of its head; but the alveolar surface of the jaws is much wider. I donot know if Hmys caspica is also found in Algiers ; but we have in the British Museum four very young Terrapins (one brought by E. Doubleday, one by Canon Tristram, and two by Mr. Fraser) from that country, which have a red stripe on each costal plate, and a black sternum, like the young Hmys caspica. Perhaps this character is common to the young of the two species. One of these I have called Hmys Fraseri in the ‘Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept.’ p. 36. CHRYSEMYS. We have in the museum three distinct forms of this genus, which in a large series do not appear to pass into each other, and which have special localities. 1. Chrysemys picta. Sternum one-coloured, pale edge of the front discal plate broad ; lateral angles of the second, third, and fourth vertebral plates anterior; marginal plates with a central spot and con- centric rings above, and a yellow spot beneath. Hab. North America, Eastern States. Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. 147 2. Chrysemys pulchra, n. sp. Sternum with a large central blotch sinuated on the sides ; pale edge to all the discal plates narrow, uniform; the outer angle of the vertebral plates in the middle of their margin ; the marginal plates with a small central marginal spot and two or three interrupted pale rings above, and a large spot and pale ring, with a broad black edge, beneath. Hab. North America, Mississippi (Brandt). The specimens in the museum have been called Emys ore- gontensis (Fitzinger) by Brandt ; but they are not L. oregoniensis of Harlan, which certainly is what I previously called C. Bell’. They may be one of the four species that Agassiz names but does not characterize. ceo: Chrysemys Belliv. Sternum with a blotch in the centre, which is longest over the suture of the plates; the yellow edge of the discal plates narrow, uniform; the outer angles of the vertebral plates in the middle of the lateral margin; marginal plates with a pale edge, and divided into halves by a pale cross band; costal plates with a simple or forked subcentral pale cross band. Emys Bellii, Gray, Syn. Rept. Emys oregoniensis, Harlan, t. 31; Holbrook, t. 16. Young. Actinemys marmorata, Lord. Hab. West coast of North America; British Columbia. Trachemys lineata, n. sp. This species is very like 7. Holbrookii ; but the pale mark- ings of the vertebral shields are quite different, they being elongate and separate from each other—the lines of the different plates nearly meeting together, forming a series of continuous, more or less bent, lines on each side of the very narrow central line; the black spots on the sternum are large and solid. Hab.. North America. There is a young specimen in the British Museum with fine, slender, obscure markings on the vertebral plates, and numerous regular black spots with pale centre on the sternum. This specimen is somewhat like the young specimen figured by Agassiz (Contrib. t. 3. fig. 9) as 7. elegans; but it is also like the young specimen he has figured as 7. rugosa (t. 16. fig. 4), but perhaps more like the former. Trachemys lineata is at once known from 7. Holbrookii by the slender lines on the vertebral plates. In the other species of the genus the pale and dark lines are in more or less oblong rings on each side of the vertebral plate, peculiar and complete FOS 148 Dr. J. E. Gray on Tortoises. in each plate. There is no doubt that the lines in 7. Iéneata are a modification of this form: but the ends of the loops do not exist; for they would be out of the margin of the plate. Callichelys concinna, 0. sp. Head elongate, chin convex. Shell very ventricose, longi- tudinally rugose on the costal plates ; brownish olive, with a roundish, dark, solid spot on the hinder angle of the fourth costal, and on the suture of each marginal plate both above and below. Hab. San Mateo, Tehuantepec: freshwater lagoons. Length of shell 12 or 114 inches. This species is very like Callichelys ornata ; but the head is longer, and neither of the two specimens has any dark areolar spot on the hinder edge of the dorsal plates, and the spots on the margin are solid and not ringed. ‘The upper jaw is notched in front. The shell is ventricose like Pseudemys ventricosa, but quite differently marked. Damonia Reevesii. (Hairy Tortoise.) Dr. William Lockhart in 1865 presented to the museum a young freshwater tortoise, which is closely covered with a long, simple, filiform species of Conferva, from the Kiu-Kiang Yangtse. These tortoises have excited considerable interest from their having been figured by the Chinese in their books and on their paper-hangings, and have been regarded by some naturalists as a very peculiar animal,—in fact a hairy reptile. They are figuied on the titlepage of Temminck and Schlegel’s ‘Fauna Japonica ;’ but they are only a freshwater tortoise or terrapin, with a species of simple Conferva parasitic on their backs. They are collected and much esteemed in China; and an account of them has been reprinted from Cooper’s travels in a former volume of this Journal (1871, vol. vii. p. 72). I have abstained from describing this species, in the hope that I might obtain a more fully developed specimen ; but it is of little consequence, as the characters of the genera do not alter during age, though the species modifies its form ; but the rules of these modifications are well understood, and the young animal shows the markings of the head more distinetly. I have no doubt that itis a very young state of a tortoise which the late Mr. John Reeves brought from China many years ago, and which I figured in the ‘Illustrations of Indian Zoology’ under the name of Emys Reevesi?. It is now called Damonia Reevesti. We at first only received specimens about 3 inches long; but now they are brought over nearly as large again. Bibthiographical Notices. 149 The specimen we received from Dr. Lockhart is 12 inch long. ‘The head is olive, with a short dark-edged white streak from the middle of the hinder edge of the eye, and trom the upper hinder edge of the eye a longer dark-edged white streak, which is forked behind; the upper branch extends along the side of the neck, and the lower one over the tympanum; on the other side of the head the upper line is interrupted and broken into three parts. Dumerilia madagascariensis. The British Museum has just received the skeleton of an adult freshwater tortoise from Anuavandra (on the west coast of Madagascar), which has been named Dumerilia madagascarien- sis by Grandidier. It has been arranged with Pelomedusa. It belongs to the tribe Peltocephalina of the family Peltocephalide, which is essentially a South-American family, this genus being the only exception. It chiefly differs from the genus Pelto- cephalus in having, according to M. Grandidier (for, of course, they are not to be seen in the skeleton), two short beards on the chin, which are entirely wanting in that genus, and two series of oblique lunate shields on the outer surface of the tail. The alveolar surface of the upper jaw is broad, with an angular ridge near and parallel to the sharply acute outer margin. The alveolar surface of the lower jaw is narrow in front, much broader behind, with a rather convex ridge, becoming broader behind, occupying a great part of its surface, and with a groove parallel and quite close to the outer edge. The head is like that of Peltocephalus, but is more depressed and the crown flat and broad. The nose is shorter, and the lower jaw not with such an acute point; and the upper jaw is not so sinuated in front. The frontal plate is hexangular, elongated behind ; and the temporal plates are largeand meeting in the centre behind the frontal one, whereas in Peltocephalus the central plate is very large and separates the temporals to the occiput ; but in other respects the two genera are very similar. It is a much smaller species, the shell of the adult animal being only 12 inches long. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Records of the Rocks ; or Notes on the Geology, Natural History, and Antiquities of North and South Wales, Devon, and Cornwall. By the Rev. W.S. Symonns, F.G.S. && 8vo. London, 1872. Tue author says, “ This book . .. . is written for amateurs who, like myself, enjoy passing their leisure hours among rocks, old castles, old authors, and the wild flowers of strange wayside places. It does 150 Bibliographical Netices. not assume to be a strictly scientific description of the geological structure of the different tracts of country to which it alludes; but L trust it is correct as far as it goes.” It begins with a general petro- graphico-geological introduction, and proceeds with a dilettante account of the districts mentioned in the titlepage, with the suc- cessive geological formations as the basis for a systematic collocation of every thing the author finds cause to put together, in a pleasant talky style, from his note-books and his memory, from his geological text-books and local guide-books, his county-histories and his library in general, but more especially from the late Sir Roderick Murchison’s standard work ‘ Srrvrza.’ In fact the ‘Records of the Rocks’ may be succinctly described as consisting of ‘Siluria’ deeply diluted with antiquarian gossip, folk- lore, local botany, and recent geological notings, the prominent per- sonage in that book being replaced by the ego and his friends in this. It is garnished with 82 woodcuts, of which 62 have been taken bodily, descriptions and all, from ‘ Siluria’ without any special refer- ences, but noticed generally in the preface only as an enrichment for Mr. Symonds’s volume. Although fully appreciating the advantage to the amateur geolo- gist, whether indoor or out, of his having in his guide-book or book of reference such good illustrations as those transferred from ‘Siluria’ to this general itinerary and field-book for Mr. Symonds’s favourite districts, we must regret that their respective relationships with the original are not carefully acknowledged by proper indica- tions, and that their transference is not in every case unaccompanied with avoidable mistakes. Printed in good legible type, and with little pretence of indicating technical words, this book is intended for easy-going amateurs “round the Wrekin,” and will serve them for a pleasant book of reference. The geologist, too, will find much readable information here and there throughout its pages, if he cares to winnow it out from among country-seats and personal history—such as the réswmé of the Cambrian rocks and fossils at one end, and of the bone-cayes at the other, also of the Drift observed in the Woolhope Valley (p. 165), &c. There is, however, quite sufficient to bear out the author’s statement that the book is not strictly scientific. Thus the woodcut at p. 72 and its description are transferred from ‘ Siluria’ without the corrections from the list of errata of that work, and the cut at p. 215, with the old references, instead of new ones to Mr. Woodward's perfect monograph ; the descripi 01 of the cut at p. 261, modified by an idea taken from the page opposite the cut in ‘ Siluria,’ carries more than the exact truth ; at p. 271 the asterisk left under the cut finds its meaning only in ‘Siluria;’ at p. 281 the name of fig. 1 has not been corrected, whilst the new name of fig. 2 is indi- cated by an initial only, The supposition that Sequoia is a “fir” (p. 289), and the making Mr. Lankester hold a fossil fish in two genera at once (p. 184), are weak points ; and the misprints of names of fossils are too frequent,—as “ Paloeopyge,” ‘“* Bowmannu,” “ as- permus,” “ Illcenus,” ‘‘ hemispherica,” ‘ Platychisma,” “ Euglypha Bibliographical Notices. 151 cardiola,” ‘‘ Paleaster,” “ Brodei,” “ Cronchii,” “crenistra.” We imagine that ‘Heterostracon” and ‘‘ Osteostracon Cephaspide ” (p. 219) should be either English, Heterostracous and Osteostracous Cephalaspids, or properly converted into the Latin form. The guidance of the Author, of Mr. Jones, gardener at Builth, and other good people, is recommended passim to the reader ; and papers in the ‘Geological Magazine’ and other useful periodicals are cited for information old and new: but why the only perfect geological work on North Wales (Geol. Surv. Mem. vol. ii.), the real basis of Mr. Symonds’s country, should not have been kept well before the reader, and why the guidance of the Geological Surveyors should have been so little thought of, it is difficult to conjecture. We have thus pointed out several matters for improvement in this well-intentioned book, which we hope will be required in a new edition. Written by one who has known his country-side, with cul- tivated intelligence and an eye for nature, for many years, and who has long enjoyed the companionship of good observers, thinkers, and writers, the Rev. Mr. Symonds’s * Records of the Rocks,’ like his other writings, is directed, with a good and useful aim, to the advance of knowledge among the so-called “ educated,” but frequently little- informed, class of society. Itis a learned and comprehensive guide- book, thoroughly imbued with a love of nature in her many aspects, and with a desire that all should benefit by an intelligent recognition of the natural sciences and by scientific pursuits. A Manual of Paleontology for the Use of Students, with a General Introduction on the Principles of Paleontology. By H. A. Nicuo.- son, M.D., D.Sc., &c. 8vo. Edinburgh, 1872. ScHoors and colleges now find themselves better provided with zoological and paleontological text-books than heretofore. Dr. Nicholson’s ‘Manual of Palwontology’ has several good points. Though very comprehensive it is not too diffuse (only to Graptolites, a favourite subject, are a few extra pages given); it keeps the con- ditions of fossilization and geological succession well before the reader (especially in Parts I. and IV.)—and treats the Vertebrate remains less in detail than the Invertebrate, in accordance with the larger acquaintance the student has usually to make with the latter than with the former.. Part III., on fossil Plants, treated of as the successive floras of geological periods, is a useful addition to the palzozoology, and is carefully worked as far as it goes; but unaccountably it makes no mention of the Diatomacec and the Calciferous Algze (Lithothammium &e.), which, like Chara, play such an important part in the consti- tution of many strata. The author judiciously handles fossils of obscure affinities, such as Stromatopora, Receptaculites, Crossopodia, &c. But a study of Mr. Albany Hancock’s memoir ‘on Vermiform Fossils,” in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for 1858, would have enlightened him on the nature of the last-mentioned fossil and its innumerable allies, in- 152 Miscellaneous. cluding even some of the Oldhamiae, Eophytons, and Fucoids. Nor does he seem to be aware that two head-portions of Palewopyge (p. 167) have been found and published, thus removing it from the category of the doubtfuls. Dr. Nicholson’s illustrations are numerous and apt. They have been selected for the most part from such as the Geological Survey of Canada, Principal Dawson (author of ‘Acadian Geology’), the publishers of D’Orbigny’s ‘ Cours élémentaire,’ and, he might have added, Page’s ‘ Text-book’ and his own ‘ Text-book of Zoology’ have supplied him with. Why the wretched Ventriculite at p. 70 should claim its paternity so boastfully from “ Lyell” is not clear. That the authorship of some only, and not of all the cuts (often as they may have been used before), should have been acknowledged is to be re- gretted ; for if the real origin of all the figures were carefully indi- cated, the student might have the opportunity of learning something more of the history of genera and species by referring to the original observers. Not but that many authors are mentioned in the text: by following, however, a good example in this matter, such as Dana’s excellent ‘Manual of Geology,’ Dr. Nicholson would have improved his well-designed book ; and he would probably have been reminded that the Russian Mammoth skeleton (p. 445) is always a puzzle to tyros on account of its unexplained head-skin and shapeless hoofs, that the Ichthyosaur at p. 369, with outlined body, ought to have a fluked tail in the figure as well as in the text, and that Mr. S. V. Wood’s fine Alligator-relic, at p. 367,is an upper and not a lower jaw. MISCELLANEOUS. Anatomical Investigations on the Limuli. By A. Mrtye-Epwarps. On June 26, 1869, I communicated to the Philomathic Society the first part of an investigation which I had just made upon the anatomy of the Limuli; and a short abstract of this communication was inserted in the ‘ Bulletin’ of that learned Society and in the ‘Journal de l'Institut.’ This memoir, accompanied by numerous figures, ought to have been printed soon afterwards ; but the unhappy circumstances under which France laboured in 1870 and 1871 prevented its publication, and it is only now that I am able to bring it out in its entirety. The first notions that we possess as to the internal organization of the Limuli date from 1828, and are due to Strauss-Diirckheim. Ten years afterwards Van der Hoeven published on the whole group a very carefully executed monograph ; but all the anatomical part of his work, which was studied by means of individuals preserved in spirit, leaves much to be desired, and we observe in it serious errors, which, however, it was almost impossible to avoid under the circumstances in which this author found himself. About the same time Duvernoy added some details to what was previously known as to the respiratory apparatus of the Zimuli. In Miscellaneous. 153 1855, Professor Owen inserted in his ‘ Lectures on the Anatomy of Invertebrata’ various facts with regard to the structure of these singular Arthropoda; and quite recently an English journal an- nounced that this illustrious naturalist had resumed the investigation of the same subject; but his work is as yet known only by an abstract published in 1871. Some points relating to the histology of the Limuli have been treated by M. Gegenbaur; and works of great interest on the habits of these animals, on their embryology, and on their zoological affinities, have been published by MM. Lockwood, Packard, Dohrn, and E. van Beneden. Finally, Mr. Woodward, in several consecutive memoirs, has presented us with very interesting observations upon the relations of the Limuli with the Trilobites, the Pterygoti, and various articulate animals, the remains of which occur in the fossil state in the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous formations. I have no intention of discussing here the questions relating to the zoological affinities which may exist between the Zimuli and the extinct species of ancient geological periods. My observations relate to the anatomy of these animals, and principally to the constitution of their circulatory apparatus and to the structure of their nervous system. The circulatory apparatus of the Zimuli is more perfect and complicated than that of any other articulate animal. The venous blood, instead of being diffused through interorganic lacunze, as in the Crustacea, is for a considerable portion of its course enclosed in proper vessels with walls perfectly distinct from the adjacent organs, originating frequently by ramifications of remarkable delicacy, and opening into reservoirs which are for the most part well circum- scribed. The nutritive liquid passes from these reservoirs into the branchie, and, after having traversed these respiratory organs, arrives, by a system of branchio-cardiac canals, in a pericardiac chamber, then penetrates into the heart, of which the dimensions are very considerable. It is then driven into tubular arteries with resistant walls, the arrangement of which is exceedingly complex, with frequent anastomoses, and of which the terminal ramifications are of marvellous tenuity and abundance. By making use of the microscope we can trace them, with their contours still well defined, even into the substance of the finest and most transparent mem- branes (for example, the intestinal coats and even the floor of the pericardiac chamber); we see them also, by employing sufticient magnifying-power, in the midst of the primitive muscular fibres, which they do not even equal in diameter; and some of those which I measured had a calibre of less than =, millim. One of the most striking peculiaritics of this vascular apparatus consists in its relations with the nervous system. Thus the ab- dominal artery, formed by the union of the two aortic branches, ensheathes the whole of the ganglionic chain: most of the nerves are lodged in the branches which spring from this median vessel. These relations of the apparatus of innervation with the arterial system of the Limuli were perceived, although very imperfectly, by 154 Miscellaneous. Prof. Owen, and are more intimate than that eminent anatomist seems to think. In fact the nervous chain of these animals is not simply enveloped by the ventral blood-reservoir, and fixed to it in such a way as to be difficult to distinguish from it, but is enclosed in it; and this reservoir does not consist of a simple interorganic lacuna due to the disappearance of the arterial walls in this por- tion of the animal economy. It is not a case of juxtaposition of the nerves and arteries; it is a complete ensheathment of the former by the latter. The nerves destined for the integuments alone constitute an exception to this; they are free, and the vascu- lar walls only accompany them to a small distance from their origin. The principal arterial trunks open freely into one another, in such a manner that the blood can traverse a circulatory course without passing through the veins. These ways of communication are wide and easy; but there are others, formed by the terminal capillaries of the arterial system, which are continuous with the roots of the venous system. The latter is formed in part by interorganic lacune, in part by tubular vessels with perfectly di- stinct walls and presenting all the characters of true veins. This last mode of organization exists throughout in the substance of the liver. The hepatic veins open into a wide trunk situated on each side at the ventral part of the body, and giving origin to the afferent vessels of the branchie. The neighbourmg muscles are arranged so as to act upon these venous trunks, and can cause alter- nately their contraction or dilatation. The blood which, by means of this mechanism, has traversed the respiratory apparatus, after- wards passes into the pericardiac reservoir. The origin of the nerves which go to the different appendages enables us to determine the homologies of these parts, and to esta- blish that in the Zimuli there are no antenne, as has been supposed by some anatomists. Lastly, I shall add that the visceral ganglionic system is not eomposed only of stomato-gastric and angeian ganglia in connexion with the csophageal collar; there are also small nervous centres attached to the ganglionic chain, and furnishing branches to the terminal portion of the digestive tube.—Comptes Rendus, Dec. 2, 1872, pp. 1486-1488. On the Boomdas (Dendrohyrax arboreus). By Dr. J. HE. Gray, F.R.S. &c. The British Museum has lately received three skins, with their skulls, of a species of Dendrohyrax from Elands-Post, South-east Africa. They appear to be the Boomdas, Dendrohyrax arboreus of my monograph. ‘This species was first described by Dr. Andrew Smith as Hyrax arboreus, and is known from the D. dorsalis of the west coast of Africa by the fur being much longer and softer, and the dorsal streak yellowish white ; but the great difference is to be ob- served in the skull. Miscellaneous. 155 The skull of Dendrohyrax dorsalis is elongate and depressed, that of Dendrohyraw arboreus is short and high. The hinder part of the lower jaw of D. dorsalis is moderately dilated, and the back edge ascending from the condyle is gradually rounded off; whereas in D. arboreus the hinder part is much more dilated, and the ascending edge is straight nearly to the hinder end and then rounded. The following measurements show the most striking differences between the skulls of the two species :— D. dorsalis, D. arboreus. inches. _ inches, Length of adult skull .............. as 32 Heiehs of skulle... sae ois ie wis vi oes 22 211 Length of lower tooth-line .......... 14 es Width of upper part of lower jaw . 1} 1,3; The skull of D. arboreus is most like that of Hyrax Burtoni in its height, but differs in the shape of the lower jaw and by the very small diastemata, especially that of the lower jaw. On Deep-sea Dredging in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. By J. F. Wurreaves, F.G.S. &e. To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Montreal, Dee. 20, 1872. GrntLemEeN,—As I did not see any proofs of my article on Deep- sea dredging in the Gulf of St. Lawrence (published in the ‘ Annals,’ ser. 4, vol. x.no. 59), I should be glad if you would correct the fol- lowing typographical and other errors which occur in it. Page 343, lines 14 and 15 from the bottom of the page, for “ only a portion of these have ” read “ only a few of these have.” Page 347, at the bottom, it appears as if two species of Retepora were collected; the specimens all belong to that form which Smitt calls Retepora cellulosa, var. elongata. Page 349. Under the head Dacrydium vitreum the phrase occurs, «This and the preceding are new to America.” The words with quotation marks belong to the preceding species, Yoldia frigida ; Dacrydium vitreum is not new to America, but Yoldia frigida and lucida are. Page 350. The asterisk placed before Utriculus pertenuis belongs to U. hyalinus ; specimens of the latter shell had been identified by me as Bulla debilis, Gould. My intention was to give Mr. Jeffreys as the authority for the statement that Bulla hyalina, Turton, and B. debilis, Gould, are synonymous. Page 352, lines 10 and 11 from the bottom. Strike out the words ‘if any such there are.” Additions and Alterations. Foramrnirera. The long-spined Marginulina described on page 343 is, I believe, Marginulina spinosa, M. Sars. 156 Miscellaneous. Acrtnozoa. Prof. Verrill thinks (and I quite agree with him) that the St.-Lawrence Pennatula is a well-marked variety of Pennatula aculeata, Danielssen. This latter species he considers to be distinct from P. phosphorea. My St.-Lawrence specimens vary so much in their characters that I am not yet satisfied on this latter point. For the present the St.-Lawrence specimens may be provisionally called Pennatula aculeata, Danielssen, var. canadensis. Those who accept Kdélliker’s views as to specific differences in this group would regard the Canadian sea-pen as one of the many protean forms of P. phosphorea. Urticina digitata (Miill.). Recognized by Prof. Verrill among speci- mens dredged in 120 fathoms off Bear Head, Anticosti. Zoanthus (sp. i is Epizoanthus americanus, teste Verrill. Motiusca. Dentalium abyssorum, Sars. Adult but dead specimens of a Dentalium dredged last year were referred to this species. Having since taken the same shell alive in all stages of growth, I now doubt the correctness of this identification. It is never pentagonal when young; and I believe it is the shell originally described by Dr. Gould, though erroneously, as Dentaliwm dentale, his specimens being few and very imperfect. Its proper name is Dentalium occidentale, Stimpson, a perfectly good and distinct species, nearly related to D. abyssorum—widely different from Hn- talis striolata, which has not yet been found north of the Bay of Chaleurs. Sipho Sarsii, Jeffreys. The proper name of this shell seems to be Sipho curtus (Jeftreys). Nitophyllum litteratum, a new British Alga. By Prof. T. G. Acarpu. This seaweed was received from Mrs. Griffith as Nitophyllum Hillie: but it is very different in the form of the leaflets ; the sori are not dot-like and scattered as in that species, but linear-oblong or variously shaped, scattered between the veins, looking, on the lower lobes, like letters or signs. “ N. litteratum, stipite brevi cuneato, in frondem venis dichotomo- anastomosantibus obscuriusculis inferne venosam, cuneato-reni- formem subpalmato-pinnatifidam abeunte lobis cuneato-linearibus margine minute undulato-crenulatis, basi contractis, soris inter venas seriatis figuras irregulares inter se plus minus confluentes formantibus. “ Hab. Ad littora meridionalia Angliz.”—Lunds Univ. Arsskrift, t. vill. p. 49. On a new Freshwater Tortoise from Borneo (Orlitia borneensis). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. ORLITIA. Head covered with large plates, plain-coloured ; lower jaw strong, Miscellaneous. = TSF acute, curved up at the tip ; alveolar plate of upper jaw narrow, with a raised inner margin, of lower jaw narrow, sharp-edged. Toes short, well webbed to the end ; claws 5. 4, short, acute. Thorax ovate, very convex, shelving on the sides, with a blunt and interrupted vertebral keel. Vertebral plates in the young as broad as long, front one narrowed behind ; second, third, and fourth hexagonal; fifth much smaller, square. First, second, and third costal plates large, angular above ; the fourth very small, square, only as high as the small fifth vertebral. Marginal plates broad, hinder four much narrower, with a serratededge. Nuchal plate broad, well developed. All the discal and upper part of the marginal plates in the young with a very large punctate areola. Sternum flat, strongly keeled on the sides. Anal shields small. Tail short. The general form is very peculiar, somewhat like Cuora; but the sternum is perfectly solid, and there is no indication of any mobility of the two lobes. The animal differs externally in the head being one-coloured, without any band over the eye. Orlitia borneensis. Cistudo borneensis, Bleeker. Hab. Borneo (Bleeker). T mentioned this specimen under Cuora amboinensis in the ‘ Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept.’ p. 21; but on reexamination I am satisfied that it has no relation to that species. It is evidently the young of a very large and solid species ; for even this young specimen is well solidified, though there is an oblong groove (the remains of the opening of the yelk-bag) in the central suture of the abdominal and preanal plates. Descriptions of three new Species of Crustacea parasitic on the Cetacea of the N.W. Coast of America. By W. H. Datt, U.S. Coast Survey. Genus Cyamus, Lam. Cyamus, Lam. Syst. An. s. Vert. p. 166; Bate & Westwood, ii. p. 80. Larunda and Panope, Leach. Cyamus Scammoni, n. sp.—Male. Body moderately depressed, of an egg-ovate form; segments slightly separated ; third and fourth segments furnished with a branchia at each side; this, near its base, divides into two cylindrical filaments spirally coiled from mght to left ; at the base of each branchia are two slender accessory filaments not coiled, quite short, and situated one before and the other behind the base of the main branchia; second pair of hands kidney-shaped, with the carpal articulation halfway between the distal and proxi- mal ends, and having two pointed tubercles on the inferior edge, before the carpal joint ; third and fourth segments somewhat punctate above, all the others smooth. the sixth and seventh slightly serrate on the upper anterior edge, and without ventral spines. Colour yel- lowish white. Long. -70, lat. ‘39 in., of largest specimen. Female similar to the male in all respects, excepting in being a 153 Miscellaneous. little more slender, and in wanting the accessory appendages to the branchiz ; the ovigerous sacs are four in number, overlapping each other. Hab, On the California grey whale (Rhachianectes glaucus of Cope) on the coast of California, very numerous. ‘This species is named in honour of Capt. C. M. Scammon, U.S. Rev. Marine, well known by his studies on the cetaceans. The specimens here described were collected and submitted by him for description, and will be figured in his forthcoming monograph of the West Coast whales. I may remark here that these species are all so distinct from those figured by Milne-Edwards, Gosse, Bate, and Westwood, that a comparative description has seemed unnecessary—also that the species obtained on different species of cetaceans have so far been found invariably distinct. The inference is, of course, that each cetacean has its. peculiar parasites, a supposition which agrees with our knowledge of the facts in many groups of terrestrial animals. Cyamus suffusus, n. sp.—Body flattened, elongate; segments sub- equal, outer edges widely separated; branchie single, cylindrical, slender, with a very short papilliform appendage before and behind each branchia ; superior antennze unusually long and stout ; first pair of hands quadrant-shaped; second pair slightly pufctate, arcuate, emarginate on the inferior edge, with a pointed tubercle on each side of the emargination; third joint of the posterior legs keeled above, with a prong below ; pleon extremely minute; segments all smooth ; no ventral lines on the posterior segments. Colour yellowish white, suffused with rose-purple, strongest on the antenne and branchie. Length -41, breadth (of body) -25 in. All the specimens which have passed under my observation, some eight or ten in number, were males. Hab, On the “humpback” whale (Megaptera versabilis, Cope), Monterey, California. Cyamus mysticeti, n. sp.—Body flattened, subovate, segments ad- jacent ; branchiz single, short, stout, pedunculated, a single papilli- form appendage behind each ; head short and wide ; first pair of legs very small; hands all simple and smooth, fingers greatly recurved ; carpal articulation in the second pair of hands halfway between the proximal and distal ends of the hand; pleon very minute. Colour dark brownish yellow. Length -33 in., breadth (of body) -16 in. Two female specimens. Hab, On the northern “ bowhead” whale (probably Balena mys- ticetus, Linn.), near Behring Strait. This is the most compact of the three species, as well as the smallest. I find, in comparing large series of C. Scammoni, that a considerable variation in form obtains, so far as regards comparative length and breadth, even in adult specimens, and these differences are greater than those observed, in the same characters, between the sexes.— Proc.. Calif. Acad. Sci., Nov. 1872. Miscellaneous. 159 Orca stenorhyncha (the Narrow-nosed Killer). I described a new Orca or Killer from a skeleton received by the British Museum from Weymouth. The skull is figured in the ‘Suppl. Cat. Seals and Whales,’ pp. 86-88, figs. 7-9. The authorities at the Zoologiska Riks-Museum at Stockholm have sent to the British Museum three large photographs of an animal which they have determined to be this species, and which was taken at Bohusliin in November 1871, showing that it is coloured like the other Killers, and that it (like Orca latirostris) is an in- habitant of the north seas,—J. E. Gray. Preliminary Descriptions of new Species of Mollusks from the North- west coast of America. By W. H. Dart, U. 8. Coast Survey. Voluta (Scaphella) Stearnsii, Dall.—Shell large, slender, spindle- shaped, moderately thick ; colour livid purple, more or less obscured by an ashy-white outer layer, more conspicuous near the sutures and on the callosity of the inner lip; exterior smooth (but not polished), except for the strong lines of increase ; sutures appressed ; siphonal fasciole strong ; nucleus small, white, mammillated ; aperture more than half as long as the shell, white and livid purple, with a dash of brighter purple at the posterior notch and on the anterior portion of the callus; edge white; callus reflected, thick and strong, with a chink behind the anterior portion; canal twisted to the right, moderately deep; whorls 6-8, Long. 4:13 in., lat. 1-62 in., long. apert. 2°59 in. ; defl. 40°. Living, from stomach of cod, Shumagin Islands ; dead on beach, Gull rocks, Akutan Pass, and west side of Amaknak Island, Captain’s Bay, Unalashka. Nacella (?) rosea, Dall—Shell small, egg-ovate, of a deep rose- colour, externally smooth, except for very faint radiating ridges divaricating from the apex, and for lines of growth ; margin entire ; apex minute, produced before the anterior margin ; interior smooth, white, except the margins, which are polished and of the same colour as the exterior ; nacre, especially when weathered, silvery. Long. 35 in., lat. -27 in., alt. -12 in., of largest specimen. Dead on beach, east side of Simeonoff Island, Shumagins ; living, probably on Fuei, off shore. This, from its appearance, is probably a true Nacella, congeneric with the Cape-Horn species, and the first described from the northern hemisphere. Its occurrence with that of several other mollusks in the Aleutian fauna is remarkable; and the facts, on further inspec- tion, have developed a considerable resemblance between these an- tipodal faunee. Tittorina aleutica, Dall.—Shell depressed ; whorls 4, the nucleus including one and a half, last whorl much the largest ; spire depressed or nearly flattened ; colour variable, from dark brown or purple to waxen white, or banded with white on a darker ground; nucleus polished, dark brown, translucent; sculpture consisting of rather 160 Miscellaneous. coarse lines of growth, and about six or eight nodulous revolving ridges, more or less strongly elevated in different specimens, the three middle ones being the most prominent, and faint revolving lines being also traceable occasionally between the ridges; aperture very oblique, smooth, white or purplish within ; outer lip sharp ; columella broad, straight, generally with a chink behind it; anterior margin a little produced. Long. ‘41 in., lat. -53.in., of an average specimen. Animal and operculum precisely as in L. sitkana, which was abun- dant on the same rocks. Hab. Living at Gull rocks, Akutan Pass, Aleutian Islands, abun- dantly (W. H. Dall). This is a very remarkable and distinct species, resembling no other on the west American coast. Nores.—Buccinum Kennacottir, Dall, proves, on obtaining specimens containing the soft parts and the operculum, to be a Chrysodomus. It was originally described as a Buceinum, in deference to the opinion of the late Dr. William Stimpson, who had recently monographed the northern species of that group. Its distribution is from the Shumagins eastward, not, as was originally reported, from Una- lashka. Buceinum Baeri, Midd., proves to be a very marked race of B. cya- neum. B. Fischertanum, Dall, which was suspected at the time it was described to be similarly related to B. cyaneum, proves to be distinct. Haliotis, which has long been tabulated as an inhabitant of the Aleutian chain, does not exist in that part of the archipelago east of Unalashka, and probably not in these islands at all—Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, Oct. 8, 1872. Projectile Power of the Capsules of Hamamelis virginica. By Mr. T. Mrrnay. The Author said that while travelling through a wood recently he was struck in the face by some seeds of Hamamelis virginica, - the common Witch-Hazel, with as much force as if these were spent shot from a gun. Not aware before that these capsules possessed any projecting-power, he gathered a quantity in order to ascertain the cause of the projecting force, and the measure of its power. Laying the capsules on the floor, he found the seeds were thrown generally four or six feet, and in one instance as much as twelve feet away. The cause of this immense projecting-power he found to be simply the contraction of the horny albumen which surrounded the seed. The seeds were oval, and in a smooth bony envelope ; and when the albumen had burst and expanded enough to get just beyond the middle (where the seed narrowed again), the contraction of the albumen caused the seed to slip out with force, just as we should squeeze out a smooth tapering stone between the finger and thumb.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. part ii. p. 2385 (1872). | ft THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES.] No. 63. MARCH 1873. XIX.—On the Original Form, Development, and Cohesion of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians ; with Notes on the Skeleton of Sphargis. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. [Plates IV., V., & VI.] Ir has long been known that the sternum of all Chelonians is formed of four pairs of bones with an odd one, which is always attached to the centre of the inner edge, opposite the suture between the front pair. In some Chelonians these bones always remain of nearly the same form, and are more or less separate from each other during the whole life of the animal. In the land Tortoises and the freshwater Tortoises or Terrapins the bones of the young become expanded as the animal grows, coalesce, and at length form in the adult animal a single bony disk. Cuvier, in his chapter on the “ Ostéologie des Tortues,” in the Oss. Foss. v. p. 204, observes :— “‘ Dans les tortues de terre et d’eau douce, et dans les ché- lydes, ils ne laissent de vides entre eux que dans le premier age seulement, ot ils se forment de rayons osseux dirigés en divers sens dans le disque encore cartilagineux du plastron, comme les os du crane dans les fétus des mammiféres ; mais avec l’Age ces rayons se joignent de toute part et forment un disque compact dans toutes ses parties et qui s’unit par une étendue plus ou moins considérable de chaque cété au bouclier dorsal. Voyez pl. xii. f. 44, le plastron d’un jeune Testudo scabra.” The sternum figured is very like that here figured as belong- ing to Emys concentrica, and is quite different from that of Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xi. 11 162 Dr. J.E. Gray on the Development and Cohesion T. scabra of Latreille, which is figured here under the name of Rhinoclemmys scabra. Mr. Owen figures the skeleton of a young Testudo indica ‘ Phil. Trans.’ cxxxix. 1849, t. 19. f. 4-6. These are the only observations I have noticed on the form of the bones in the sternum of the young Chelonians. These authors did not seem to be aware of the great variation in the forms of the bones in the young of the different genera, the changes that they undergo during the growth of the animal, and the important assistance that their study affords in the arrangement of the animals. Land- Tortoises (Testudo). The bones of the sternum in young Land-Tortoises (Tes- tudo) are the same in number as in the Terrapins, but of very different form. The front two pairs and the hinder two pairs each form a very distinct group, separated bya more or less broad space across the middle of the sternum. The front pair of bones are generally large and well developed, and the odd bone on the inner side of them is triangular and usually small. The two lateral pairs are somewhat similar, broad and expanded, and more or less semilunar, each pair having a convex semi- circular edge towards the middle of the inner central vacant disk. The hinder pair are attached to the inner side of the outer edge of the hind lateral pair, and are generally united together. This formation is well exhibited in a specimen of Testudo tabulata (P\. IV. fig. 1) 24 inches long, and also in a specimen of 7. elephantopus (Pl. IV. fig. 2), about 4 inches long, and Testudo radiata, 24 inches. he lateral bones in Testudo radiata and in T. indica ave much more convex and irregular on the edge towards the centre of the sternum. In 7. platynota (Pl. IV. fig. 3), about 2 inches long, the lateral bones are of the same lunate shape as in 7. tabulata, but the lateral pair are much further apart. Perhaps this arises from the ossification being less developed. The lateral bones in 7. semdserrata, about 2 inches long, are similar to those of the young 7. tabulata, but rather more irregular in their outline; but the opposite bones are rather further apart, leaving a broader central space between them than in T. tabulata. These bones evidently enlarge in size, their edges approxi- mate, and at length join and coalesce. Thus 7. stellata (Pl. IV. fig. 4) appears to become solidified when of a very small size; for in a specimen only 2 inches long the ribs are dilated and ossified nearly to the margin, and the sternal bones are very expanded, forming a nearly solid disk, leaving only of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians. 163 a broad rhombic vacant space not quite half the width of the sternum ; and in a specimen 24 inches long, this vacant space is reduced in size so as not to be a third of the diameter of the disk. But I think it is very probable that in the very young of this species the separate bones of which the sternum is com- posed are all more dilated than in the other species, although I have no specimens by which I can indicate this fact. Freshwater Tortoises or Terrapins. The sternum of the young Freshwater Tortoises is composed of the same number of bones (which are united together into a bony disk in the adult animal) as that of the Land-Tortoises ; but these bones are very different in shape and disposition from those of the Land-Tortoises, and differ in the various groups, offering a curious subject of study, The sterna of the adult animals are naturally divided into three groups :— 1st. The sternum solid, continuous, and firmly connected with the marginal and other bones of the dorsal disk by an ascending lateral process from each of the central lateral pair of bones. 2nd. The sternum is only connected with the marginal plates of the dorsal disk by a cartilaginous suture or an adhe~ sion between the bones of the sternum and the marginal plates. These are called Box Tortoises. The Box Tortoises present two forms :— In the true Box Tortoises the sternum is divided transversely into two portions, which close down on the cavity of the upper shell before and behind. ‘The suture is about the middle, between the two lateral bones—the front lobe consisting of the anterior and anterior lateral bones, and covered externally by the gular, pregular, and pectoral plates, the hinder por- tion consisting of the hinder lateral and the hinder sternal bones. It is covered externally by the abdominal, preanal, and anal shields. In the Trap Tortoises the sternum is divided into three portions by two transverse sutures. ‘The middle one, which consists of the anterior and posterior lateral bones (which form a square central portion), is attached by a cartilaginous or more or less bony suture to the margin of the dorsal shield, and does not send any ribs up to the inner part of it. It is covered by two large abdominal shields. The front flap consists of the frontal pair of bones and the odd bone; the front pair are very much larger than usual. Itis covered by the gular plates (which are generally soldered into one) and the intergular and pectoral plates (which are triangular). The hinder flap only consists Ets 164 Dr.J.E.Gray on the Development and Cohesion of the hinder pair of bones, which are much larger than usual, and united by a straight median suture; it is covered by the preanal and anal plates. This form is described from the genera Swanka and Kino- sternon, where this modification of the sternum is in its most developed state. The sternum of the other genera is often narrow, and a portion is only slightly mobile, and the plates (which cover it) are diminished in number or coherent to- gether. The land-tortoise Pyais and the fluviatile Sternotherus have the front lobe of the sternum free; but it is only the front lobe of the sternum that is free, the abdominal portion being firmly united to the marginal portion of the back, as in the tortoises with an undivided sternum. The true Box Tortoises consist of the family Cistudinide. The Trap Tortoises consist of the Chelydrade. 3rd. All the other families of Freshwater Tortoises or Ter- rapins have a simple undivided sternum. One might premise that these three forms would each have a distinct development of the bones of which the sternum is formed, or that the bones of each of the three forms would be of the same shape and developed in the same manner during the growth of the animal. But the examination of the young specimens which have come under my observation (which, un- fortunately, are too few for the proper study of the subject) proves this not to be the case; and I am inclined to think that the study of the development of these bones may be subservient to the natural arrangement of these animals, and also a great assistance in the determination of the fossil species. The development of bones of the sternum of Freshwater Tortoises may be divided into three series, thus :— I. The nine bones in the very young state are well developed, the lateral bones being largely developed and covering the greater part of the middle of the sternum. There is a mode- rate-sized vacant space in the middle of the sternum, and a smaller one at the hinder part of the sternum, between the inner hinder angles of the lateral pair of bones and the inner side of the hinder plates, and an oval space on each side of the angular odd bone between it and the inner front edge of the anterior lateral bone. This form is well exhibited in the sternum of Malaclemmys concentrica (Plate V. fig. 1) of the family Malaclemmyde, and of Pelomedusa subrufa (fig. 2), family Hydraspide. The anterior lateral bones are larger and more developed in Malaclemmys than in Pelomedusa; and this appears to be the most usual form of the sternum of the Freshwater Tortoises. of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians. 165 In Chelydra serpentina, even when the shell reaches 7 inches length, the sternum is not united along the central longi- tudinal suture, and there is a triangular cavity on each side of the narrow lanceolate odd bone and the front end of the front lateral, and a moderate-sized square unossified portion between the inner ends of the front and hinder lateral bones on the suture between the pectoral and abdominal plates. The sternum of the skeleton of the young Stauremys Salvinit in the British Museum is like that of Chelydra; but the inner edge of the front bones is further apart, and the odd sword- shaped bone is thinner and longer. If. In the second form the four pairs of bones form a ring round the margin of the sternum, the two pairs of lateral bones being the least developed and forming the narrowest part of the ring, leaving a large open space in the centre between all the bones which form the greater part of the sternum, with the point of the odd bone projecting into it. This form is well seen in the sternum of Cyclemys dhor (figs. 3), belonging to the family Cistudmide. Rhinoclemmys scabra (fig. 4). As this animal grows, the front part of the sternum becomes more dilated and extended externally on the front of the outer side. It is also to be ob- served in the animal that I have described and figured as Emys pulcherrima (Cat. Sh. Rept. pl. xxv. fig. 1), which may be a Rhinoclemmys. These two latter terrapins belong to the family Emydidee. III. This form is somewhat intermediate between the two former. The four pairs of bones in the young animal are even less developed, and form only a narrow ring round the margin of the sternum, leaving a very large part of the sternum only formed of membrane, occupying more of its space than even in the former kind; but the anterior lateral and posterior lateral bones throw out each a more or less narrow bony pro- cess across the space, dividing it into three portions. Into the front edge of the front one the small triangular odd bone pro-~ jects. In Notochelys platynota (Pl. IV. fig. 5) the front pair of bones is moderate. The inner process of the front pair of lateral bones is small, but broad and divided into three or four finger-like lobes at the end. This belongs to the family Cistudinide. In Kachuga (Pl. VI.) the front pair of bones is less deve- loped. ‘The inner lobes of the front lateral pair of bones are, as in the former, broader and divided into finger-like lobes at the end. The internal bony lobes of the hinder lateral bones are well developed, and like those of the front pair of bones, but much narrower; but, unlike the sternum of Notochelys 166 Dr. J.E.Gray on the Development and Cohesion (Pl. IV. fig. 5), the hinder pair of bones are not united together behind, and each sends forth a lobe from the middle of the inner side, which eventually unite in the centre line, leaving a small posterior central space between the hinder ends of these bones. This form seems common and perhaps peculiar to the family Bataguride. I have figured the inside of the sternum of a very young specimen of Kachuga major (PI. VI. fig. 1), which has the bones and lobes very slender. These parts are more developed in Kachuga dentata even in the youngest state, the outside of which is figured (fig. 2), and which has the posterior pair of bones; and in an older specimen in the British Museum this is also figured from the outside. In Morenita and Pangshura the hinder part of the sternum is ossified soonest if these vacant spaces exist in the very young specimens. In the young Morenia Berdmorez, about 4 inches long, there is an oblong longitudinal unossified space on each side between the branches of the sternum and the margin, and an elongate four-sided space in the centre between the sutures of the pec- toral and abdominal plates, and another rather smaller one between the preanal plates. There is a series of large spaces between the ends of the ribs and the marginal bone. In a skeleton of a half-grown Pangshura tecta there are two rhombic imperfections, the one placed between the sutures of the pectoral and abdominal plates, and a rather smaller one between the two preanal plates. This form bears some relation to the bones found in a very young Chelonia (Pl. VI. fig. 4), where the anterior bones are very narrow. ‘The anterior and posterior lateral bones of each side are separate from each other, having a simple rounded end ; each of them has two digitate external lobes, extending towards the margin of the dorsal disk: the anterior one has two simple processes towards and uniting at the centre ; the hinder one has a series of simple digitate processes extending towards the centre and hinder part of the sternum. Another form is very peculiar; and as yet I have only seen one example, ina very young specimen of H/seya dentata (P1.V. fiz. 5), belonging to the Hydraspidee, from Australia. The front pair of bones, the odd bone, and the front lateral bones are all united together and form a solid front half to the sternum. The hinder lateral bones and the hinder pair of bones are narrow, and form a margin to the hinder half of the sternum, leaving a very large triangular central space. In an older specimen the large naked space becomes filled up, except a very small oblong hole in the middle of the suture of the preanal plates, and a of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians. 167 larger roundish subhexagonal open space occupying the place of the suture between the abdominal plates. Perhaps a somewhat similar structure exists in the young Hydromedusa flavilabris (P1.VI. fig. 3); but I have only been able to examine and figure the outside of this specimen, and have not described the separate bones of which it is composed. But this form does not seem to be universal in the Hydraspide, as in the young Chelymys Victorte in the British Museum (about five ches long), examined from the outside, there is a narrow rhombic unossified space in the suture between the pair of abdominal plates, and a narrower lanceolate space between the hinder part of the preanal plates, somewhat like what we find in the young Bataguride. Thus it will appear that the tortoises that have a solid con- tinuous sternum in their adult state have the bones of which it is composed of a very different form in their young state, though they are all developed into a solid mass composed of nine bones in the adult state, as, for example, Malaclemmys (PL. V. fig. 1) of Malaclemmyde, Pelomedusa (tig. 2) of Pelo- meduside, Chelydra and Stauremys of Chelydrade, Kachuga (Pl. VI. figs. 1 & 2), Morenia, and Pangshura of Bataguride, Lhinoclemmys (Pl. V. fig. 4) of Emydide. Thus, among the Box Tortoises, the sternum of the young Oyclemys dhor (P1.V. fig. 3) is very like that of Rhinoclemmys, and the young of Notochelys platynota is like that of Batagur. We have not had the opportunity of examining the young state of the other genera of Box Tortoises. I labour under the same disadvantage with regard to the young state of the two-flapped Trap Tortoises. I have only seen the young stuffed specimen of Ainosternon pennsylvanicum (PI. V. fig. 6), which I can only examine from the outside. That has an oblong slender unossified space occupying more than half the length of the central suture of the sternum, somewhat like, but narrower than, the unossified space of Cyclemys and Lthinoclemmys. Mud- Tortoises (‘Trionyx). The bones of the sternum of the young and adult Mud- Tortoises undergo little alteration of shape; only the adult animals have on the outer surface of each an expanded bony callosity, which, like those on the outer surface of the ribs, is pitted externally and covered with a soft skin, so that the expansions of the ribs and sternal bones are only seen in the animal when it is dry. hey are peculiar for having the first pair of sternal bones elongate and bent like an L, one branch of each being directed straight forward, and the elongate 168 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Development and Cohesion odd bone, on the inner margin of the other branch, slightly arched. In some genera there is only in the adult state a callosity on the sides next the suture between the two middle pairs of bones, as Aspilus; in others these callosities are expanded, as in Rafetus; but generally the anal pair of bones are also covered with expanded callosities, asin Trionyx. In some, as Emyda, the front pair and the odd front bone are provided with callosities. The Mud-Tortoises are generally without any bones on the margin; but some few bones are developed in the margin of the adult animal in Hmyda. The development of the genus Hmyda has been imperfectly observed. In EL. punctata the margin of the disk of the young is flexible, without any marginal bones. At length an oblong marginal bone is developed on the front part of the hinder side over the hind legs ; and afterwards a series of smaller marginal bones are developed on the margin behind it. When very young the expanded bony dorsal disk is very narrow, only occupying the centre of the back, the expanded part being shorter than the ribs. The odd front bone is rather broader than long, and separated from the front pair of bones by the prominent square first ver- tebral callosity ; but as the animal grows the odd first callosity becomes much broader and closely united to the first pair of callosities, which become wider so as quite to enclose the first vertebral callosity. It is not until after this change has taken place that the single anterior nuchal callosity and the two hinder lateral callosities before referred to, over the hind feet, are developed. At length the anterior transverse callosity is united to the front of those of the first pair of ribs to form the dorsal shield, and the single anterior marginal callosity fits into a central notch in its front margin. In the young specimen the odd anterior marginal callosity is not developed. When the three marginal bones before mentioned are developed, then it is oblong, transverse, and very small; but it enlarges as the animal increases in size. In the very young specimen the front pair of sternal callosities are small, roundish, and very far apart. ‘They gradually increase in size, being at first rounded quadrangular, rather longer than broad; but they at length spread out on the sides, and are much broader than long, being broader in front than on the outer side. ‘The hinder pair of sternal callosities are always separate behind. In the very young specimens the pair are far apart, much longer than broad, arched on the inner and straight on the outer side. As they increase in size they become broader compared with their length, and closer together, of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians. 169 and at length irregularly semicircular, rather longer than broad, nearly close together, and oblique to each other. The other species (. ceylonensis), when adult, has the hinder pair of callosities subquadrangular, parallel, and nearly united by a straight inner edge and a large rounded anterior callosity. Sea- Turtles. The number of the sternal bones of Turtles is the same, and the first pair and the odd bone on the inside of them are of the same form, as in the Terrapins ; but they always remain more or less separate from one another, and do not enlarge; solidify, and consolidate into a continuous bony disk. As in the Terrapins, the bones of the sternum in the young Turtles are found in twoforms. In the true Turtles (Chelonia) (Pl. VI. fig. 4) the three hinder pairs of lateral bones are always expanded and furnished with radiating lobes on the inner and outer edges. These lobes are very uniform in their direction and generally in their form, and afford very good characters for the distinction of the species and their division into groups. In the Luth (Sphargis) (Pl. VI. fig. 5) the sternal bones in the young state are very narrow, cylindrical and weak, merely forming a slight framework to the cireum- ference of the sternum, and the two front pairs form a group which is separated by a considerable space on the side of the sternum from the part of the rmg formed of the two hinder ateral pairs, being in this respect somewhat like the sternum of the young Land-Tortoises, but consisting of slight cylin- drical rudimentary bones instead of the broad expanded ones of that group. The study of the development of the sternum of the tor- toises has brought out affinities between groups that have not hitherto been observed ; and no doubt, as the state of the bones in more young specimens is known, it will greatly add to our knowledge of the relations which the genera bear to each other. This may be exhibited by the following table, which will lead the zoologist and comparative anatomist to consider this sub- ject, and see many affinities between groups that have hitherto been considered very different, and divergences in groups that have hitherto been regarded as allied. Chelonians may be divided thus :— I. The bones of the sternum, and also of the dorsal disk and margin, of the adult animal all united together and con- solidated as if they were a single bone. a. The bones of the sternum in the young animal expanded, 170 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Development and Cohesion and forming a more or less bony disk protecting the greater part of the sternum. * The sternal bones in the very young expanded and forming two groups :—the front, of the two anterior pairs of bones and the odd bone; the hinder, of the two hinder pairs of bones, leaving a space in the middle of the sides. Tylo- poda or Land-Tortoises: Testudo &c. ** he sternal bones of the very young united into a disk or marginal ring. Steganopoda or Terrapins, as Mala- clemmys, Pelomedusa, Chelydra, and Staurotypus. It is to be observed that it is among the latter genera of the family Chelydrade that the sternum of these animals is smaller and less developed compared with the size of the animal than in any other Chelonians. 6. The bones of the sternum in the young animal slender, and merely forming a ring round the circumference of the sternum, leaving the centre part vacant, to be filled up by the development of the bones. In the most developed form of this group the bones form a simple external ring, leaving the centre of the disk vacant, as in the genus Lhinoclemmys among the Terrapins with a con- tinuous sternum, and Cyclemys among the Box Tortoises (which have the sternum divided into two parts by a central suture) ; and the structure seems to be similar im the genus A7nosternon (Pl. V. fig. 6), which have the sternum divided into three parts by two cross sutures, and have been called Flap-Tortoises. Some of the tortoises that have the sternum in the very young state supported by aring of bones send forth bony lobes from the inner side of the three pairs of lateral bones, which divide the vacant central space into four parts; this has only been observed in the genus Kachuga among the Asiatic Batagurs. This group is intermediate between the two sections aand 6; and the sternum of the young has considerable affinity to the sternum of the adult turtles. II. The bones of the sternum in the adult animal remaining separate, and only forming a ring of bones round the centre part of the disk. In the marine Turtles the marginal bones are only slightly developed ; and in the freshwater Mud-Tortoises the marginal bones are not developed aé all, or only deposited on part of the margin when the animal arrives at the adult age. ‘These may be divided into :— The Mud-Tortoises (Trionychide). The front pair of ster- nal bones separate, slender, bent at a right angle in the middle, of the Bones of the Sternum of Chelonians. 171 the front part produced forwards, the hinder to the side, and attached on the inner side to the elongate arched odd bone. The Turtles (Chelonia) have the front and hinder pairs of bones narrow, and the front pair furnished with an elongate, more or less lanceolate, odd bone at the posterior end of the suture between the front pair. * The two lateral pairs of sternal bones being expanded and more or less united in the Turtles. ** The two lateral pairs of sternal bones linear and far apart in the Luth. The Mud-Tortoises and the Luth are peculiar among tor- toises for being covered with a soft leathery skin instead of the horny plates peculiar to this group of animals: but the Mud- Tortoises have beneath their skin more or less dilated callosities, forming their ribs and sternum into a solid mass ; while in the Luth the ribs and sternal bones are very slightly developed, separate from each other, being chiefly supported by the hard callosities enclosed in the skin, so that 1t may be regarded as a reptile on the border of the vertebrate kingdom. On the Osteology of Sphargis &c. In the adult Sphargis the bones are not more developed, considering the size of the animal, than they are in the very young (previously described), and very unlike the skeleton of other Chelonians. ‘There is no regular dorsal or sternal shield, nor marginal bones. ‘The vertebree are compressed ; the seven ribs on each side are depressed, weak, of nearly the same width the whole length, and quite separate from each other, and without any bony expansion between them to form a dorsal disk as in other Chelonians. In all the other very young tor- toises I have seen, the ribs are lanceolate, more or less dilated near the vertebral column ; andit is from the upper surface of this dilatation that the callosities of the outer surface by which the ribs are united commence and gradually proceed down the ribs to the marginal bones. The sternum of the adult specimen (5 feet long) examined was more rudimentary and less apparent than in the very young specimen about 4 inches long, which is figured in PILVi. fie. 3. The animal, unlike the generality of Chelonians, appears to be chiefly supported by its hard, longitudinally costate skin. The skin is very thick, and the whole outer surface is studded with very close hard hexangular disks, more like the surface of a trunkfish (Ostracton) than any thing that I can compare it with. These disks are larger and more oblong on the 172 ~=Dr. J. E. Gray on the Osteology of Sphargis. longitudinal ridges of the back, the sides of the sternum, and on the sides of the tail, and are produced above into hard conical elevations or tubercles, which are largest on the ridges of the tail. These tubercles are somewhat like those to be observed on some species of Ostracion and on Lophius and other fishes. The form of the two hinder central bones of the dorsal disk (placed beyond the one that bears the pelvis, and forming the central line of the hinder part of the shell that covers the tail of the animal) is very different in the young and halfgrown specimens of the different kinds of turtles, and affords a very good character to determine the species ; but these bones expand in the more adult state when the dorsal shell becomes solidified by the dilatation and coherence of the ribs, when they lose the distinctness of their form, or at least they become coalesced with the other bones and are not to be observed. Thus in the young Caowana the hinder bone is narrow and compressed, with a prominence on its outer side; in the other turtles this bone is flat and expanded. In the Green Turtle (Mydas) the last bone is lanceolate, ovate, and broad at the base, and slightly contracted at the front edge, and the hinder partis gradually contracted into a point. The last bone of the Hawk’s-beak (Caretta) is similar, but broader and more rapidly attenuated behind, and. not contracted in front next to the pelvis. - EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Puate LV. Fig. 1. Testudo tabulata. Fig. 2. Testudo elephantopus. Fig. 3. Testudo platynota. Fig. 4. Testudo stellata. Fig. 5. Notochelys platynota. PLATE Y. Fig. 1. Malaclemmys concentrica. Fig. 2. Pelomedusa subrufa. Fig. 5. Cyclemys dhor. Fig. 4. Rhinoclemmys scabra. Fig. 5. Elseya dentata. Fig. 6. Kinosternon pennsylyanicum. PuaTeE VI. Fig. 1. Kachuga major. Fig. 2. Kachuga dentata (outside). Fg. 3. Hydromedusa flavilabris (outside), Fig. 4. Chelonia mydas. Fig. 5. Sphargis mercurialis. On the Homologies of the Shoulder-girdle of Fishes. 173 XX.— On the Homologies of the Shoulder-girdle of the Dipnoans and other Fishes. By THEopore GILL, M.D., Ph.D., &c.* Few problems involving the homologies of bones in the ver- tebrate branch have been in so unsatisfactory a condition as that respecting the shoulder-girdle and its constituents in fishes. But the recent observations of Bruhl, Gegenbaur, and Parker have thrown a flood of light upon the subject. Some minor questions, however, appear still to be unsettled ; the writer, at least, has not been able to convince himself of the correctness of all the identifications, and of the names conferred as ex- pressions thereof. Recent study has increased such doubts respecting the applicability of former nomenclatures, and has led to conclusions different from those announced by previous investigators. The following are assumed as premises that will be granted. by all zootomists :— 1. Homologies of parts are best determinable, ceteris pari- bust, in the most nearly related forms. 2. Identifications should proceed from a central or determi- nate point outwards. The applications of these principles are embodied in the following conclusions :— 1. The forms that are best comparable and that are most nearly related to each other are the Dipnoi, an order of fishes at present represented by Lepidosiren, Protopterus, and Cera- todus, and the Batrachians as represented by the Ganocephala, Salamanders, and Salamander-like animals. 2. The articulation of the anterior member with the shoulder- girdle forms the most obvious and determinable point for com- parison in the representatives of the respective classes. The Girdle in Dipnoans. I. The proximal element of the anterior limb in the Dipnoi has, almost by common consent, been regarded as homologous with the humerus of the higher vertebrates. If. The humerus in the Urodele Batrachians, as well as the extinct Ganocephala and Labyrinthodontia, is articulated chiefly with the coracoid. Therefore the element of the shoulder-girdle with which the humerus of the Dipnoi is articulated must also be regarded * Abstract, communicated by the Author, from a forthcoming work (‘ Arrangement of the Families of Fishes’) now being printed for the Smithsonian Institution. + Parts affected by teleological modifications may be excepted. 174 Dr. T. Gill on the Homologies as the coracoid (subject to the proviso hereinafter stated), unless some specific evidence can be shown to the contrary. No such evidence has been produced. III. The scapula in the Urodele and other Batrachians is entirely or almost wholly excluded from the glenoid foramen, and above the coracoid. Therefore the corresponding element in Dipnoi must be the scapula. IV. The other elements must be determined by their relation to the preceding, or to those parts from or in connexion with which they originate. All those elements in émmediate connexion* with the pectoral fin and the scapula must be homologous as a whole with the coraco-scapular plate of the Batrachians ; that is, it is infinitely more probable that they represent as a whole or as dismember- ments therefrom the coraco-scapular element than that they have independently originated. But the homogeneity of that coraco-scapular element forbids the identification of the several elements of the fish’s shoulder- girdle with regions of the Batrachian’s coraco-scapular plate. And it is equally impossible to identify the fish’s elements with those of the higher reptiles or other vertebrates which have developed from the Batrachians. The elements in the shoulder-girdles of the distantly separated classes may be (to use the terms introduced by Mr. Lankester) homoplastic; but they are not homogenetie. Therefore they must be named accordingly. The element of the Dipnoan’s shoulder-girdle continuous downwards from the scapula, and to which the coracoid is closely applhed, may be named ectocoracoid. V. Neither the scapula in Batrachians nor the cartilaginous extension thereof, designated suprascapula, is dissevered from the coracoid. Therefore there is an & priort improbability against the homology with the scapula of any part having a distant or merely ligamentous connexion with the humerus-bearing ele- ment. Consequently, as an element better representing the scapula exists, the element named scapula (by Owen, Giinther, &c.) cannot be the homologue of the scapula of Batrachians. On the other hand, its more intimate relations with the skull and the mode of development indicate that it is rather an element originating and developed in more intimate connexion with the skull. * The so-called scapula and suprascapula of most authors are excluded from this connexion. of the Shoulder-girdle of Fishes. 175 We may therefore regard it, with Parker, as a post- temporal. VI. The shoulder-girdle in the Dipnoi is connected by an azygous differentiated cartilage, swollen backwards. It is more probable that this is the homologue of the sternum of Batrachians, and that in the latter that element has been still more differentiated and specialized, than that it should have originated de novo from an independently developed nucleus. The homologies of the elements of the shoulder-girdle of the Dipnoi appear then to be as follows :— ae ee ee ee ee Nomenclature adopted. Owen. Parker. Giinther. HUvUMERUS. Humerus. |Humerus. Forearm. CoRracorp (or PARAGLENAL)*. Scapula. Humeral cartilage. ScapuLa. \ Coracoid. Supraclayicle. eee Ecrocoracoip Clavicle. aan a (or Coracorp)f. STeRNUMt. Kpicoracoid. | Median cartilage. PoOSTTEMPORAL. Scapula. |Posttemporal.| Suprascapula. The Girdle in other Fishes. _ Proceeding from the basis now obtained, a comparative examination of other types of fishes successively removed b their affinities from the Lepidosirenids may be instituted. I. With the humerus of the Dipnoans the element in the Polypterids (single at the base but immediately divaricating, and with its limbs bordering an intervening cartilage) which supports the pectoral and its basilar ossicles must be homolo- ous. But it is evident that the external elements of the so-called carpus of teleosteoid Ganoids are homologous with that element in Polypterids. * Gelenkstelle der Brustflosse am primaren Schulterknorpel (Gegen- aur). + Clavicula (Gegenbaur). { Verbindungsstelle des beiderseitigen Schulterknorpels (Gegenbaur), Prof. Gegenbaur regards the median cartilage as a dismemberment of a common cartilage, the upper division of which receives the pectoral limb, while the lower unites with the corresponding dismemberment of the opposite side and forms the median cartilage. § The suture separating the “ coracoid” into two portions has been observed by Dr. Gunther, but he could “not attach much importance to this division.” b 176 Dr. T. Gill on the Homologies Therefore those elements cannot be carpal, but must repre- sent the humerus. II. The element with which the homologue of the humerus, in Polypterids, is articulated must be homologous with the analogous element in Dipnoans, and therefore with the coracotd, The coracoid of Polypterids is also evidently homologous with the corresponding element in the other Ganoids; and. consequently the latter must be also coracoid. It is equally evident, after a detailed comparison, that the single coracoid element of the Ganoids represents the three elements developed in the generalized Teleosts (Cyprinids &c.) in connexion with the basis of the pectoral fin; and such being the case, the nomenclature should correspond. There- fore the upper element may be named hypercoracoid, the lower hypocoracoid, and the transverse or median mesoco- racovd. ILl., IV. (Proscapula, or united scapula and ectocoracoid.) The two elements of the arch named by Parker, in Lepido- siren, “ supraclavicle” (= scapula) and “ clavicle” (= ecto- coracoid) seem to be comparable together and as a whole with the single element carrying the humerus and pectoral fin in the Crossopterygians (Polypterus and Calamoichthys) and other fishes*, and therefore not identical respectively with the “ supraclavicle” and ‘ clavicle” (except in part) recognized by him in other fishes. As this compound bone, composed of the scapula and ecto- coracoid fused together, has received no name which is not ambiguous or deceptive in its homological allusions, it may be designated the proscapula. V. The posttemporal of the Dipnoans is evidently repre- sented by the analogous element in the Ganoids generally, as well as in the typical fishes. The succeeding elements (outside those already alluded to) appear from their relations to be developed from or in connexion with the posttemporal, and not from the true scapular appa- ratus ; they may therefore be named posttemporal, posterotem- poral, and teleotemporals. The homologies of the elements of the girdle of Dipnoans with those of other fishes, and the added elements in the latter, will be as follows :— * Dr.Giinther (Phil. Trans. vol. clxi. p. 531) has observed, respecting the division in question in Lepidosiren and Ceratodus :—“ I cannot attach much value to this division; the upper piece is certainly not homologous with the scapula of Teleostean fishes, which is far removed from the region of the pectoral condyle.” =~] ~l of the Shoulder-girdle of Fishes. i Cuvier. | Owen. | Gegenbauer. | Parker. top cert i GUE Ald a | ACTINOSTS. Osdu carpe. | Carpal. | Basalstiicke der) Brachial. | Brustflosse. | { RACOID or ? ede Sade8: i Shee. Coracor er | Simple in Dipnoi and Ganoidei. PARAGLENAL. { Hyrerrcoracorp.,| Radial. Ulna. Oberes Stiick | Scapula. (Scapulare), Mesocoracorp. | Troisiéme os; Humerus. | Spangensttick. | Precoracoid. de Vavant- | bras qui | porte la na- geoire pec- | torale. Hypocoracorp. | Cubital. Radius. | Vorderes Stiick| ' Coracoid. | (Procoracoid).| > | PROSCAPULA*. Humeral. Coracoid. | Clavicula. | Clavicle. ScaPpuLa tis : aS at gts ‘ differentiate 7 ol. Bee ochnacom. Differentiated only in Dipnoi STERNUM. Differentiated in Dipnoi. PosTTEMPORAL ELEMENTS. POSTTEMPORAL. Suprascapu- | Suprasca- | Supraclavicu- | Posttem- laire. pula. dare (a). | poral. POSTEROTEMPORAL.| Scapulaire. |Scapula. Supraclavicu- Supracla- lare (0). vicle. TELEOTEMPORALS. |Oscoracoi- | Clavicle. | Accessorisches Postclavicles. dien. | Stiick. —_—_— _ © Tt will thus be seen that the determinations here adopted depend mainly (1) on the interpretation of the homologies of the elements with which the pectoral limbs are e articulated, and (2) on the application of the term ‘‘coracoid.” The name “‘coracoid,” originally applied to the process so called in the human scapula, and subsequently extended to the independent element homologous with it im birds and other vertebrates, has been more especially retained (e.g. by Parker in mammals &e.) for the region including the glenoid cavity. On the assumption that this may be prefer red by most zootomists, the preceding terms have been applied. But if the name should be restricted to the proximal element nearest the glenoid * The name scapula might have been retained for this element, as it is (if the views here maintained are correct) homologous with the entire sca- pula of man, less the coracoid and elenoid elements ; but the restricted meaning has been so universally adopted, that it would be inexpedient now to ‘extend the word. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xi. 13 178 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to cavity in which ossification commences, the name paraglenal (given by Dugés to the cartilaginous glenoid region) can be adopted; and the coracoid would then be represented (in part) rather by the element so named by Owen. That eminent anatomist, however, reached his conclusion (only in part the same as that here adopted) by an entirely different course of reasoning, and by a process, as it may be called, of elimma- tion; that is, recognizing first the so-called “ radius” and “ulna,” the “ humerus,” the “scapula,” and the “ coracoid ” were successively identified from their relations to the elements thus determined, and because they were numerically similar to the homonymous parts in higher vertebrates. The detailed arguments for these conclusions, and references to the views of other authors, will be given in a future memo1. I will only add here that these homologies seem to be fully sustained by the relations of the parts in the generalized Ganocephalous Batrachians (Apateon or Archegosaurus, &c.). XXI.— Additions to the Australian Curculionide. Part IV. By Francis P. Pascoz, F.L.S. &e. BrRACHYDERINZ. Enide, n. g. Evas lineatus. porphyrea. zestuans, Moxrytin. saniosa. Psaldus ammodytes. Hedy opis, 128. = selligera. Elepenrra Gerynassa, n. g. Hse : nodulosa. ypera acaciz. ieee Propheesia confusa. Dicomada, n. g. —— litigiosa. HyLopun#. ORnlia. Orthorhinus tenellns. terrea. —— infidus. Paryzeta, n. g. —— carinatus. : musiva. Xeda, n. g. ERIRHININ». amplipennis. Agestra, n. g. —— hilineata. suturalis. Olanzea, n. g. Eniopea, n. g. nigricollis. amoena. Antyllis, n. g. Diethusa, n. g. setosa. fervida. —— griseola. Emplesis filirostris. aurulenta. storeoides. Cyttalia, n. g. Lybeba, n. g. eriseipila. - subfasciata. Phrenozemia lunata. —— repanda. Meriphus coronatus. the Australian Curculionide. 179 AMALACTINZ. Poropterus inominatus. Brexius lineatus. Ne slat oniscus. CRYPTORHYNCHIN&. tumulosus. Psepholax Mastersii. egerlus. CEUTORHYNCHIN2. latirostris. Poropterus satyrus. Rhinoncus nigriventris. Evas lineatus. E. nigro-piceus, omnino dense squamosus, supra lineis cervinis ar- genteisque alternatis, infra pedibusque totis argenteis; rostro cerasso, capite haud angustiore, incisura triangulari apice angusta, bene determinata; prothorace latitudine longitudini cequali, cer- vino-trivatto, vitta intermedia latiore; elytris sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis primo secundoque, quarto et sexto cervinis, totis squamis erectis argenteis uniseriatim instructis, apicibus parum divaricatis. Long. 3}-4 lin. Hab. Queensland (Gayndah). The male is considerably narrower than the female, and is perhaps more definitely marked. In proposing the generic name (Trans. Ent. Soc. 1870, p. 182) I overlooked the fact that Hvas is masculine. Psaldus ammodytes. P. ovatus, brunneo-testaceus, vage setulosus ; oculis nigris ; capite rostroque punctis sparsis leviter impressis ; prothorace latitudine vix longiore (haud confertim) rugoso-punctato; elytris fortiter sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis ; abdomine sparse punctato. Long. 1} lin. Hab. Champion Bay. Besides colour, this species differs from P. liosomotdes in its differently punctured rostrum. From a renewed examination of Aphela and Hmphyastes I am inclined to think that these two genera and Psaldus should form a subfamily near Moly- tine. Hmphyastes, placed by Mannerheim by the side of Trachodes and Styphlus, is referred by Lacordaire to Amalac- tine, notwithstanding its very short metasternum ; at the same time he says that it is one of the most aberrant genera of the Curculionidee, and that if put anywhere else it would be still more out of place. In the three genera the scrobe runs to the eye, widening more or less distinctly, so that its upper boun- dary, if continued, would pass above the eye; the scape either lies in front, when of normal length, or passes over or above the eye when the scape impinges on it, as it does in Psaldus. They are all found on the sea-shore under seaweed or burrowing in the sand, some below high-water mark. 12* 180 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to Hlypera acacte. H, lata, fusca, squamis umbrinis griseisque confuse vestita ; rostro prothorace manifeste breviore, sat tenuato, basi angustiore ; oculis ellipticis, antice paulo approximatis ; antennis ferrugineis, funi- culi articulo primo duobus sequentibus longitudine eequali ; pro- thorace sat confertim punctato, vitta laterali indistincte notato ; elytris prothorace multo latioribus, paulo depressis, striato- punctatis, interstitiis latis, uniseriatim setosis, subplagiatim griseo- variis ; corpore infra castaneo, squamis subargenteis, rotundatis elongatisque intermixtis, vestito; pedibus breviusculis. Long. 23 lin. Hab. Queensland (Gayndah). __A true Hypera, but with broader elytra than usual. Mr. Masters tells me it is found on wattles (Acacia, sp.). Propheesia confusa. P. pallide ferruginea, supra squamis oblongis, infra magis elongatis vel piliformibus, albis vestita ; rostro apicem versus gradatim paulo latiore; prothorace sat confertim punctato, punctis singulis squama, plerumque piliformi gerentibus ; elytris striato-punctatis, inter- stitiis haud eonvexis, leviter punctulatis ; sutura prima abdominis fortiter arcuata. Long, 23 lin. Hab. Tasmania. The scales vary in size and form, as they do in the other two species ; but in this one they are not close together so as almost to hide the sculpture, but irregularly scattered, although approximating in parts so as to form indefinite patches, which are more or lessconnected according, apparently, to the freshness of the specimen. Orthorhinus tenellus. 9. cylindricus, fuscus, squamis albidis ochraceisque dense vestitus ; rostro brevi, basi squamoso; antennis subferrugineis ; funiculo brevi; clava breyiter ovata; prothorace latitudine longitudini equali, tertia parte anteriore paulo constricta, in medio valde con- vexo, ad latera vage granulato, apice fasciculis duabus parvis ochraceis munito; scutello conspicuo; elytris sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis remote granulatis, singulis tuberculis quatuor, una basali, una mediana, duabus prope apicem ochraceo-fascicu- latis, instructis ; corpore infra pedibusque dense albo-squamosis ; femoribus anticis majusculis, sed tibiis brevibus, compressis. Long. 23 lin. Hab. Champion Bay. Like a small starved specimen of O. s¢mulans, Boh., but proportionally longer and more slender ; in my solitary example the upper surface has a somewhat silvery hue. the Australian Curculionide. 181 Orthorhinus infidus. ©. anguste ovatus, piceus, squamis silaceis elongatis vel setiformibus sat vage vestitus ; rostro modice elongato, cr -ebre punctato ; oculis subgrosse granulatis; antennis subferrugineis ; ; funiculo longius- culo, ar ticulo primo elongato ; ; prothorace subtransverso, lateribus pone apicem fortiter rotundato, confertim granulato-punctato, squamis setiformibus vestito, in medio, apice excepto, carinato ; elytris modice convexis, sulcato-punctatis, punctis leviter impressis, interstitiis convexis, granulis transversis concoloribus rude in- structis, squamis elongatis, postice magis condensatis, conspersis ; tibiis posticis prope apicem fortiter compressis. Long. 6 lin. Hab. Richmond River. A dull-coloured species, which in the smaller facets of the eyes resembles O. hilipoides, a species which in momentary aberration I described as an Alcides; in the sculpture of the elytra it is unlike any of its congeners. This and the fol- lowing species have no fasciculi. Orthorhinus carinatus. 0. oblongo-ovatus, fuscus, sordide griseo-squamosus; rostro brevi- usculo, rude punctato, parce elongato-squamoso ; antennis sub- testaceis, squamis piliformibus vestitis ; funiculo articulo primo elongato ; prothorace subtransverso, quarta parte anteriore mani- feste constricta ; elytris sat fortiter convexis, apicem versus parum latioribus, substriato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis tuberculato- carinatis, carina interiore ante apicem evanescente, secunda pos- tice paulo prominula, basi plaga umbrina, margine postico arcuata et bene limitata notatis, sed aliquando fere obsoleta; tibiis, pre- sertim anticis intermediisque, brevibus, illis valde compressis. Long. 33-4 lin. Hab. Wide Bay. The outline and well-marked carinz on the elytra are the principal diagnostic characters of this species. As Ihave to propose several new genera of Erirhinine, the following table will be useful in showing their more prominent diagnostic characters ; and it includes, [ believe, all the Aus- tralian genera yet published. There will still remain, however, several unnamed species in collections to be examined. The subfamily is apparently a very numerous one in Australia, and, from the exceeding variability of its characters, a very difficult one to classify. The two New-Zealand genera (Foplocneme and Stephanorhynchus) are widely removed from all known Australian forms *. 1 think that in Mr. Wallace’s Malayan * A third genus, Lugnomus (Schonh, Mant. Sec. p. 45), is said to be from New Zealand ; but no species has been described. 182 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to collection of more than a thousand species of Cureulionide only five or six species belong tothe Evirhinine. In the table I have followed Lacordaire’s division into five “groupes;” but it seems to me that two of these (“‘Cryptoplides ” and “ Sto- réides”) cannot be maintained satisfactorily, and should be united to “‘ Krirhinides vrais.’’ Some of the genera might be placed in either of them. . ‘‘ WRIRHINIDES VRAIS.” Pectus not canaliculate. Club of the antenne with closely united joints. mcropes nearly: terminal i. cis sx. sae vacs coe GeO Desiantha. Scrobes more or less distant from the mouth. Rostrum quadransular....<.:..22 ot wae et careniere Nemesira. Rostrum rounded or cylindrical. Antenne inserted near the base of the rostrum .. Orichora. Antenne inserted near the middle. Femora not toothed. } Scrobes connivent beneath ................ Aoploenemis. Scrobes not connivent. Anterior tibize spurred. Anterior tibize slightly flexuous........ ELrirhinus. Anterior tibiz falcate .............-.. Qnochroma, Anterior tibise not spurred .....- 2 ae. nceee Nedyleda. Femora toothed beneath......... ies naa ha Agestra. Club of the antennz loosely jointed .................. Eniopea. Pectus canaliculate ......... Fea bey TO LA. Be Diethusa. Pecius, .canalicnlate sy. sts bacacc in batts “tA al: ures 2a Bagous *, Funicle 6-jointed. ParsiA ointed sheen! is ues ollie Wak eee eerie Endalus. MAES JOUMEOW a i452. crt bravia the 2 Sahm eee OTe Misophrice. Funicle 7-jointed. Milyive callous posherioely kets cat vee aca Rhachiodes, Elytra without callosities. Tarsi 4-jointed. Claw-joint not passing beyond the lobes of the third Cryptoplus, Claw-joint passing beyond the lobes of the third .. Emplesis, Parsiie-jOmbed bsx,: acisa'tjed cata eee eee eee ee Thechiat. - “ STOREIDEs.”’ Funicle 7-jointed. Pectus canaliculate. Rostromcylindiical oo aaer = eke Cae eee Lybeba. Rostrum narrowing gradually to the apex .......... Enide. Pectus not canaliculate. Second abdominal segment scarcely longer than the thitde oN oc gees PORE Ie oe a ee Storeus. * I have three Australian species of this well-known northern genus. y¥ This genus will be published in my “Contributions towards a Knowledge of the Curculionidee,” Part iv.,in the Journal of the Linnean Society. It is related to a new Malayan form. # the Australian Curculionide. 183 Second abdominal segment as long as or longer than the next two together. Prothorax bisinuate at the base. Anterior and intermdiate tibize bicalcarate ...... Hedyopis. Anterior and intermediate tibize with a single spur Lrytenna. Prothorax rounded at the base. Myesicoansely: faceted) < individual ; but in most there is to the naked eye a well- marked spot at the side of each elytron; under the lens it is a large spot among a confused mass of faces I have placed the genus provisionally near Lrirhinus. Eniopea amena. E. oblonga, picea, squamis argenteis fuscisque variegata; rostro ferru- gineo, prothorace manifeste longiore, basi eapiteque parce griseo- pilosis; funiculi articulo primo quam secundo duplo longiore ; prothorace latitudine paulo longiore, utrinque rotundato, supra plerumque vitta argentea lateraliter ornato; elytris oblongo- cordiformibus, plagiatim variegatis; corpore infra pedibusque the Australian Curculionide. 185 ferrugineis, squamis argenteis adspersis; femoribus in medio nigrescentibus. Long. 1} lin. Hab. Fremantle. DIerHUSA. Rostrum breviusculum, versus apicem cito angustius ; scrobes submedi- ane, laterales, oblique. Scapus oculum attingens ; funiculus 7- articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus longiusculis, primo incrassato, reliquis obconicis, ultimis transversis ; clava distincta. Oculi ro- tundati, subtenuiter granulati, antice parum approximati. Pro- thorax subconicus, basi bisinuatus,lobis ocularibus nullis. Scutellwm oblongum. lytra subcordiformia, prothorace multo latiora. Pectus breve, canaliculatum. Cove antice basi fere contigue, intermedize distantes; femora crassa, dentata: tibiw breves, flexuosee, apice bicalcaratze (posticee fere obsoletee exceptie) ; tarsi articulo tertio bilobo, quarto minusculo; wngwicule divaricati. Mesosternum depressum, antice arcuatum. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus amplatis, suturis tribus intermediis rectis. The peculiar character of the rostrum, in conjunction with the normal character of abdominal segments and pectoral canal, is at once distinctive of this genus. The two spurs of the anterior and intermediate tibie are, I consider, mucros, the outer and larger one being in the usual position, ‘the inner one replacing the tuft of hairs often present when the tibia is a little dilated on the inner margin of the apex. Diethusa fervida. D. nigra, squamis leete rufo-ferrugineis, supra maculatim ochraceis, dense vestita ; rostro antennisque fulvo-ferrugineis, vel ferrugineis, illo prothorace manifeste breviore ; funiculi articulo primo modice elongato, secundo breviore ; prothorace utrinque rotundato ; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis elongatis, nitidis, interstitiis modice con- vexis; corpore infra pedibusque fulvo-ferrugineis, sejunctim griseo- squamosis ; femoribus posticis dente ampliato instructis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. South Australia. Emplesis jilirostris. & i oblongo- elliptica, picea, squamis griscis sejunctim tecta; capite inter oculos squamis majoribus prominulis instructo ; rostro fili- formi, ¢duplo, 2 prothorace triplo longiore, castaneo, nudo, fere impunctato; antennis gracilibus, sparse setulosis ; prothorace transverso, antice constricto, lobis ocularibus nullis; elytris pro- thorace quadruplo longioribus, humeris rotundatis, striato-punctatis, punctis approximatis, interstitiis haud convexis; corpore infra squamis piliformibus adsperso; pedibus sejunctim squamosis, Long. 24 lin. Hab, Champion Bay. 186 Mr. F. P™ Pascoe on Adduiens to In this and the following species there is a decided curve at the sides of the three intermediate abdominal segments, a character which places them in the “ Storéides” of Lacor- daire ; however, they cannot, in my opinion, be separated from Emplesis. Emplesis storeoides. #. sat late elliptica, nigra, supra sat dense umbrino-squamosa ; eapite, antennis rostroque ferrugineis, hoc prothorace longiore, nudo, nitido, fere impunctato ; oculis majusculis ; funiculi articulo primo manifeste crassiore; prothorace valde transverso, apice fortiter angustato, utrinque pone apicem modice rotundato ; scutello ovali ; elytris elongato-cordatis, striatis, in medio dimidii basalis nigro- squamosis, postice vage nigro-maculatis ; corpore infra pedibusque ferrugineis, sparse albido-squamosis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. Queensland (Gayndah). LYBABA. Rostrum tenuiter cylindricum, arcuatum, basi paulo compressum ; scrobes submediane, recte, fere in medio oculorum currentes. Scapus oculum vix attingens ; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo elongato, ceteris gradatim brevioribus, obconicis; clava distincta. Oculi subtenuiter granulati, vix approximati. Prothorax subconicus, basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus nullis, Seutellum oblongum. Llytra subcordiformia, convexa. Pectus modice elon- gatum, canaliculatum. Coawe antice basi contigue, intermedi distantes ; femora crassa, dentata; tibia antice et intermedize rectee, calcarate, apice (unco obliquo armatz) postice subflexuosi, versus apicem latiores; tarsi articulo tertio valde bilobo, quarto minusculo. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermediis lateraliter arcuatis. Except in the second abdominal segment, the curve at the sides is very slightly marked ; still the sutures are not so straight as in Diethusa. ‘The genus is closely allied to Enide; L. sub- fasciata, indeed, might be taken at first sight for the small variety of /. wstwans; but the character ot the rostrum is essentially different. Lybeba subfasciata. L. ferruginea,squamis lete ferrugineis, nigro-varils, sat dense vestita ; rostro nudo, subtestaceo, prothorace paulo longiore ; funiculi ar- ticulo primo duobus sequentibus conjunctim equali ; prothorace apice paulo constricto, utrinque rotundato ; elytris striatis, fasciis nigris indeterminatis tribus, ad suturam interruptis, notatis ; corpore infra pedibusque sejunctim griseo-squamosis. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). This species has a longer prothorax than the following, the Australian Cureulionide. 187 narrower proportionally at the base and strongly constricted towards the apex ; the scales also are more closely set. Lybeba repanda. L. castanea, squamis subfulvis castaneisque vestita ; rostro prothorace lougiore, ferrugineo, nudo, punctis linearibus sat confertim im- presso ; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus longitudine sequalibus ; oculis minus tenuiter granulatis ; prothorace magis transverso, apice vix constricte utrinque subfulvo, disco, macula triangulari basali excepta, castaneo-squamoso ; elytris striatis, fasciis duabus latis indeterminatis castaneis, una ante, altera pone medium, ad suturam interruptis, ornatis ; corpore infra pedibusque sat vage griseo-squamosis ; COXIS intermediis valde remotis ; abdominis seg- mento secundo breviore. Long. 1 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). JNIDE. Rostrum paulo arcuatum, apicem versus tenuius ; scrobes premediane, laterales, oblique. Scapus longiusculus, oculum attingens ; funi- culus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus longiusculis, reliquis obconicis, gradatim brevioribus ; clava distincta. Ocult rotundati, tenuiter granulati, modice approximati. Prothorav subconicus, basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus nulls. Scevtellum angustum. Elytra subcordiformia, singula basi emarginata. Pectus breve, canaliculatum. Cove antice basi contigue, intermediz distantes ; jemora crassa, dentata ; tébiv apice mucrone calcariformi munite, antice et intermediz arcuate vel subflexuose, postice fere rectz, apicem versus crassiores ; ¢ars? articulo tertio late bilobo, quarto longiusculo; wagwiculi divaricati. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, intermediis lateraliter arcuatis. The rostrum is bent and narrowed towards the apex; this will at once differentiate the genus from Lybaba, which has also a short pectoral canal. he three intermediate segments of the abdomen in LZ. porphyrea are slightly curved at the sides ; but in H#. westuans it is difficult to decide either way : when the abdomen is at all convex there must be a corresponding curva- ture ; but this is quite different from the little curved processes at the sides, which are the peculiarity in question. In this genus there 1s a broad excavation extending over the whole of the meso-and metasterna and the middle of the first abdominal segment; a similar excavation is found also in Lybeba, but not involving the abdomen. ‘There is aconsiderable difference in the coloration of individuals of the same species in this and some of the allied genera. Enide poryhyrea. #. pallide ferruginea, sqramis flavescentibus, supra plagiatim rufis 188 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to vel rufo-ferrugineis, omnino dense vestita; rostro antennisque pallidioribus, illo prothorace paulo breviore, apice solo nudo, in medio leviter carinulato; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus lon- gitudine fere «qualibus; prothorace subtransverso, basi fortiter bisinuato; elytris basi prothorace multo latioribus, lateraliter modice rotundatis, humeris callosis, striato-punctatis, punctis linearibus, interstitiis secundo, tertio, quinto et septimo carinato- elevatis. Long. 24-23 lin. Hab. Western Australia. My specimens from Champion Bay are much paler than those from Albany. - Enide estuans. #. nigra, squamis ruto-ferrugineis, maculatim ochraceis dense ves- tita; rostro prothorace longiore, magis subulato, basi lineis elevatis tenuiter munito; funiculi articulo secundo quam primo longiore ; prothorace transverso, utrinque modice rotundato, seepe ochraceo-quadrimaculato; elytris parum brevioribus, postice magis latioribus, maculis ochraceis numerosis sepe ornatis, striato- punctatis, punctis linearibus, interstitiis convexis, secundo, tertio, quinto et septimo elevatis, in medio linea levigata instructis, basi singulatim late emarginatis ; corpore infra sparse flavescenti- squamoso ; femoribus crassis, anticis margine superiore arcuatis ; tibiis anticis longiusculis. Long. 14 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). Prothorax more transverse, the elytra broader posteriorly, and the base of each less deeply emarginate, are among the most prominent diagnostic characters of this species. Enide saniosa. E. nigra, squamis saturate ferrugineis, maculatim nigris ochraceisque dense vestita; rostro ut in precedente; antennis pallide ferru- gineis ; oculis minus tenuiter granulatis; prothorace transyerso, utrinque modice rotundato, fere unicolori; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis linearibus, interstitiis vix convexis, equalibus, maculis nigris ochraceisque indeterminatis notatis ; corpore infra sat sparse flavescenti-squamoso ; femoribus minus incrassatis, anticis margine superiore vix arcuatis; tibiis anticis breviusculis. Long. 1} lin. Hab. Fremantle. This dark-coloured little species will be readily known from the two preceding by the absence of raised lines on the elytra. HEpDYOPIS. Rostrum tenuiter cylindricum; scrobes preemediane, fere infra rostrum currentes. Scapus oculum haud attingens; funiculus articulis duobus basalibus elongatis, ceteris gradatim brevioribus, ultimis the Australian Cureulionide. 189 obconicis ; clava distincta. Oculi ovati, tenuiter granulati. Pro- thorax subconicus, basi bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Elytra breviuscula, prothorace multo latiora. Femora incrassata, mutica ; tibie antice et intermedi arcuate, apice bicalcarate, postice rect, aplcem versus crassiores, spinoso-mucronate ; tarsi articulo tertio late bilobo. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermediis ad latera arcuatis. Allied to Erytenna ; but without ocular lobes, and the an- terior and intermediate tibiz having two spurs at the apex, the inner one the ordinary mucro, the other being claw-shaped and arising within the rim of the apex, as in many Crypto- rhynchine. ‘The species here described is not unlike Sibinia arenarie, Hedyopis selligera. H. ovata, nigra, sat dense albido-squamosa, in medio plaga magna communi ochracea postice atro-marginata ornata; rostro nitido, fere nudo, vage punctulato ; antennis ferrugineis ; clava breviter ovata; prothorace latitudine longitudini equali, utrinque paulo ampliato; scutello triangulari; elytris subcordatis, prothorace multo latioribus, striatis, humeris subeallosis, apice rotundatis ; corpore infra pedibusque argenteo-squamosis; tibiis anticis lon- giusculis. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Champion Bay. GERYNASSA. Rostrum cylindricum, arcuatum, apice latius; scrobes mediane, laterales, oblique. Scapus oculum attingens: funiculus 7-articu-- latus, articulo primo ampliato, secundo vix breyiore, ceteris brevibus, ultimis transversis ; clava distincta. Oculi subrotundati, fortiter granulati. Prothorax transversus, antice constrictus, basi subtruncatus. Scutellwm triangulare. Elytra ampla, pro- thorace multo latiora. Pectus brevissimum, haud canaliculatum. Coxe antice contigue, intermedie approximate. Femora crassa, mutica; tibie subflexuosse, apice mucronate ; tarsi articulo tertio bilobo, quarto elongato. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermediis ad latera leviter arcuatis. . The coarsely faceted eyes and subtruncated base of the prothorax are the diagnostic characters of this genus, by which it may at once be differentiated from Hrytenna; both genera, from the breadth of their elytra, havea similar contour. Gerynassa nodulosa. G. rufo-ferruginea, squamis griseis silaceisque variegata, plagis nigris basi prothoracis et circa scutellum notata, aliquando maculis aliis adspersa; rostro nitide ferrugineo, basin versus utrinque linea elevata instructo; antennis dilute ferrugineis; prothorace pone apicem sat abrupte convexo, utrinque ampliato; scutello nigro, 190 | Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to triangulari; elytris supra ineequaliter striato-punctatis, interstitils tertio et quarto singulatim tribus vel quatuor nodulis nigro- squamosis munitis, in medio fascia pallidiore ornatis, humeris paulo callosis ; corpore infra pedibusque sejunctim griseo-squamosis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. West Australia; South Australia. Gerynassa basalis. G, nigra, squamis ferrugineis et nigrescentibus variegata; rostro nitide ferrugineo, prothorace longiore, versus apicem obsolete impunctato ; antennis ferrugineis, scapo apice valde clavato ; funi- culi articulo primo quam secundo paulo breviore; clava nigra; prothorace ut in precedente; elytris supra sequaliter convexis, striato-punctatis, singulis basi plaga nigra ornatis, in medio et parte apicali nigrescentibus; corpore infra pedibusque seyunctim griseo-squamosis. Long. 21—23 lin. Hab. South Australia (Gawler). DICOMADA. Rostrum tenuiter cylindricum, apice latius et crassius, arcuatum; scrobes submedianz (in D, terrea premediane), rectze. Scapus oculum haud attingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus elongatis, vel primo solo elongato; clava distincta. Oculi tenuiter granulati. Prothorax transversus, postice dilatatus, basi rotundatus, vel parum bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Elytra subcordiformia, leviter convexa; prothorace paulo latiora. Pectus breviusculum. Cove intermedi sat remote ; femora in- crassata, mutica; tibiew flexuose, apice mucronate; tarsi lati, articulo quarto breviusculo. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermedius ad latera arcuatis. Of the three species here described, D. terrea has a shorter and proportionally stouter rostrum, with the scrobes more towards the apex; the rostrum, however, is in other respects essentially the same. Cydmeaa has the rostrum attenuated throughout, and the apex compressed when viewed sideways. Dicomada litigiosa. D. fusca, squamis concoloribus argenteisque varie vestita; rostro prothorace sesquilongiore, vix squamoso, basi subtiliter lineatim punctulato; antennis subtestaceis, funiculo gracili; prothorace apice multo angustiore, utrinque rotundato; elytris oblongo-sub- cordiformibus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis ; corpore infra argenteo-squamoso ; pedibus ferrugineis, parce squamosis.. Long. 12 lin. Hab. Fremantle. In the individual here described there are three lightly the Australian Curculionide. 191 marked stripes on the prothorax, and an ill-defined band on the middle of the elytra; but in others there is simply a faint mottling of brown only to be seen under a good lens. Dicomada ovalis. D. ferruginea, subtus prothoraceque nigrescentibus, squamis sub- aureis parce adspersa; rostro prothorace manifeste longiore, piceo, apice pallidiore, scrobibus paulo pone medium incipientibus ; funi- culi articulo primo quam secundo duplo longiore; prothorace antice latiore, utrinqne pone apicem paulo dilatato, lateribus leviter rotundato; elytris breviter subcordiformibus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis haud convexis, in medio uniseriatim setulosis ; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis, parce squamosis. Long. 1 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). The shorter elytra and somewhat subequilateral form of the prothorax are at once distinctive of this species. Dicomada terrea. D. nigra, subsilaceo-squamosa, medio prothoracis fusco ; rostro minus tenui, prothorace vix longiore, basi lineis quinque elevatis munito ; scrobibus apicem versus incipientibus; antennis ferrugineis ; funiculi articulo primo quam secundo paulo longiore ; prothorace apice multo angustiore, utrinque rotundato, in medio longitudina- liter fusco ; elytris oblongo-cordiformibus, striis obtectis ; corpore is. infra nigro, squamis albidis adsperso; pedibus ferrugineis, parce n. squamosis. Long. 13 lin. i Hab. Champion Bay. a, : . : ti The scales, without being very closely set, completely hide the narrow striz of the elytra. et ore PARYZETA. 0t8 Rostrum tenuiter cylindricum, arcuatum, versus apicem gradatim tel latius ; scrobes submedianze, oblique. Scapus oculum attingens ; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo elongato, incrassato, ceteris minusculis; clava ampla, distincta. Oculi ovales, tenuiter granulati. Prothorax transversus, basi rotundatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Elytra prothorace multo latiora, oblongo-cordiformia. Femora incrassata, mutica ; dibiw subarcuatee, apice obsolete mucronate ; tarsi articulo tertio late bilobo, quarto elongato. Cowa intermedi approximate. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tertio quartoque ad latera paulo arcuatis. The characters of the rostrum and the narrower elytra are those which principally distinguish this genus from Yeda. Erirhinus infirmus will give a good idea of the following species. 192 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to Paryzeta musiva. P. ovata, ferruginea vel fusca, dense griseo-squamosa ; rostro an- tennisque fulvo-testaceis, clava nigricante, illo prothorace sesqui- longiore, basi sparse piloso, apice nudo, subtilissime vage punctu- lato; prothorace antice multo angustiore, utrinque fortiter rotundato ; elytris basi parum convexis, lateribus ad medium sub- parallelis, deinde rotundatis, striatis, interstitiis planatis, fasciis duabus indeterminatis, aliquando obsoletis, ad suturam interruptis, una in medio, altera ante apicem sita; corpore infra pedibusque ferrugineis, sat dense albido-squamosis. Long. 13 lin. Hab, Champion Bay. XEDA. Rostrum breviusculum, cylindricum, arcuatum ; scrobes submedianee, laterales, paulo oblique. ante oculos desinentes. Scapus 1 ocu- lum impingens; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo valido ; clava distincta, acuminata. Oculi ovati, laterales, ampliati, tenuissime granulati. Prothorav transversus, subconicus, basi rotundatus; lobis ocularibus nullis. /ytra ampliata, paulo con- vexa. Pectus breve. Cow antic contiguee, intermediz approx- imatie ; femora incrassata, mutica ; tebee paulo arcuatee vel sub- flexuosee, apice mucronate; tars? articulo tertio bilobo, quarto elongato ; wnguiculi. divaricati. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermediis lateraliter paulo arcuatis. This genus differs from Cydmea (ante, vol. ix. p. 137) in its scape impinging on the eye, in the absence of ocular lobes, and in the approximation of the intermediate coxe. The two species here described are somewhat remarkable for the large size of the elytra; of the first there is a small variety with more mottled elytra. Xeda amplipennis. X. nigra, varie griseo-squamosa ; rostro. prothorace vix longiore, nigro, punctulato, basi linea levigata munito ; antennis ferrugineis, clava nigra ; funiculi articulo basali tribus sequentibus conjunctim vix breviore; prothorace basi longitudine fere duplo latiore, saturatim bivittato ; scutello rotundato ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis haud convexis, pone medium fascia maculata nigra angusta ornatis; corpore infra femoribusque nigris, dense ar- genteo-squamosis; tibiis tarsisque ferrugineis, squamis angustis adspersis. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). Neda bilineata. X. picea, fusco-squamosa, prothorace elytrisque dorso linea interrupta albida utrinque ornatis; rostro prothorace paulo breviore, basi excepta, leete fulvo; antennis fulvo-ferrugineis, clava nigricanti ; funiculi articulo basali duobus sequentibus conjunctim vix lon- the Australian Curculionide. 193 giore ; prothorace basi angustiore, utrinque rotundato, sejunctim punctato; scutello minuto; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis 4°, 5°, 6° plus minusve albido-squamosis, postice setulis albis raris munitis; corpore infra nigro, argenteo-squamoso ; apicibus femorum, tibiis tarsisque fulvo-ferrugineis. Long. 12 lin. Hab. Champion Bay. One of my specimens, which I take to be a female, has a longer unicolorous rostrum. OLAN ZA. Rostrum paulo arcuatum, apicem versus tenuius ; scrobes premediane, oblique, infra rostrum cito currentes. Scapus longiusculus, oculo impingens ; fuwniculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo majusculo, ceteris breviter obconicis; clava distincta. Oculi minusculi, tenuiter granulati. Prothorax angustior, postice rotundatus, basi subtruncatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Hlytra oblonga, prothorace multo latiora. Femora clavata, mutica; tibie@ subflexuosz, apice mucronate ; tars? articulo tertio bilobo, quarto elongato. Coae intermedi approximate. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis, tribus intermediis ad latera arcuatis. Corpus setosum. This genus is trenchantly differentiated by the direction of its scrobes and the absence of scales, except on the under patts. Its affinities are doubtful. Olanea nigricollis. O. ovalis, ferruginea, capite, rostro basi, prothorace, elytrisque mar- ginibus suturaque nigris ; rostro prothorace paulo longiore, usque ad medium parce albido-setosis ; antennis ferrugineis; funiculi articulo primo quam secundo, fere duplo longiore ; prothorace lon- gitudine parum latiore, utrinque rotundato, crebre punctulato, setulis erectis adsperso ; elytris oblongo-subcordiformibus, striato- punctatis, interstitiis uniseriatim setosis; corpore infra nigro, albo-squamoso. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). ANTYLLIS. Rostrum longiusculum, cylindricum, vel apicem versus paulo attenu- atum ; scrobes submediane, laterales, infra oculos desinentes. Scapus oculum attingens ; funiculus 6-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus breviusculis, ceteris transversis. Oculi minores. Cetera ut in Xeda. In general appearance like Xeda, but very trenchantly dif- ferentiated by its six-jointed funicle. Antyllis setosa. A, fusca, pedibus rufo-ferrugineis, unguiculis nigris, supra sat dense ps ; griseo-, in medio cervino-squamosa ; rostro griseo-setoso, dimidio Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 13 194 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to apicali rufo-ferrugineo ; antennis ferrugineis, clava nigricante ; prothorace manifeste transverso, utrinque valde rotundato ; elytris subcordatis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis uniseriatim albido- setosis ; corpore infra albido-squamoso. Long. 13 lin. Hab. South Australia. Antyllis griseola. A, picea, pedibus ferrugineis, unguiculis nigris, supra minus dense griseo-, in medio cervino-squamosa ; rostro magis subulato, dimidio apicali ferrugineo; scapo articuloque basali funiculi ferrugineis, reliquis clavaque nigris ; prothorace angustiore, longitudine lati- tudini fere wquali; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis haud setosis ; corpore infra dense argenteo-squamoso. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Swan River (Albany). Differs from the last principally in its longer prothorax and absence of setee from the elytra. Antyllis aurulenta. A, pallide ferruginea, dense aureo-rufescenti-squamosa, setulis albis numerosis adspersa ; rostro prothorace paulo breviore, sparse albo- setoso, dimidio apicali nigro ; antennis pallidis ; clava nigricante ; prothorace longitudine latitudini fere equali, utrinque leviter rotundato ; elytris breviter subcordatis, striato-punctatis, inter- stitiis uniseriatim sat confertim setosis; corpore infra pallide flavescenti-squamoso. Long. 1} lin. Hab, Champion Bay. A shorter species proportionally than either of the two pre- ceding ; under a Coddington the scales appear of a beautiful golden brown (reddish), but in certain lights a little hoary. CYTTALIA. Caput deflectum, angustum ; rostrum cum capite gradatim confluens, subtenue ; scrobes subapicales, infra rostrum cito currentes. Scapus ad marginem posticum oculi attingente; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus longiusculis, primo ecrassiore, ceteris gradatim brevioribus; clava distincta. Oculi prominuli, fortiter granulati. Prothorax transversus, antice paulo constrictus, basi truncatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Hlytra ovalia, prothorace latiora. Femora incrassata, postica dentata; tibie flexuose, apice inermes ; tarsi articulo tertio lato, fortiter bilobo ; wunguicula divergentes. Coxe antice exserte, contigue. Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis. Corpus pilosum. A very distinct genus, which agrees with Phrenozemia in its narrow head gradually passing mto the rostrum; but it is: pubescent or pilose and not scaly, and its hind femora only are toothed. The prothorax is unusually small compared with the the Australian Curculionide. 195 elytra. The two species of the genus, the second of which is from New Zealand, are not unlike Orchestes fagi, but con- siderably larger. Cyttalia griseipila. C. oblongo-ovalis, fusca, subnitida, omnino subtiliter griseo-pilosa, supra setulis erectis adspersa; rostro prothoraci longitudine eequali, carinulain medio ante apicem desinente ; antennis sub- testaceis, scapo apice clavaque nigricantibus ; prothorace latitudine paulo breyiore, crebre punctato, utrinque modice rotundato ; scu- tello minuto, triangulari; elytris quam prothorace ampliatis, et plus quadruplo longioribus, substriato-punctatis, punctis paulo approximatis ; pedibus posticis longioribus; tibiis longiusculis. Long. 2 lin. Hab. Sydney. Phrenozemia lunata. P. oblonga, fusca, squamositate sordide grisea tecta, squamulis pili- formibus adspersa; rostro nigro, confertim punctato, basi squa- moso; antennis ferrugineis, funiculi articulo primo valde incrassato, secundo tertioque conjunctim manifeste brevioribus ; prothorace cylindrico; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis fortiter elevatis, tertio quintoque singulatim versus apicem tuberculo parvo instructis, pone medium litera V-reversa, nigro-marginata, signatis. Long. 13 lin. Hab. Western Australia (Fremantle). Size and outline of P. lyproides (ante, vol. x. p. 95), but, inter alia, at once differentiated by the raised alternate inter- stices of the elytra; the coloration and, indeed, the general appearance can scarcely fail to recall our Gronops lunatus. In the generic formula, owing to some agglutination of the hairs in the specimen I examined, the second and third joints of the funicle were described as one; in reality, however, P. lyproides has the second joint considerably shorter than the first, as in this species. Meriphus coronatus. M. griseo-setulosus, vix nitidus; capite supra nigro ; rostro capite fere duplo longiore, subferrugineo, apice nigro; antennis sub- ferrugineis, funiculo clavaque infuscatis ; prothorace basi minus dilatato, crebre rugoso-punctato, silaceo, margine antico nigro ; elytris silaceis, scutello suturaque nigris, rude striato-punctatis, singulis basi emarginatis, humeris callosis; corpore infra nigro, squamis niveis rotundatis elongatis intermixtis adsperso ; pedibus ferrugineis, femoribus in medio nigris. Long. 2 lin. Hab. West Australia. Besides the difference of colour, this species has the prothorax 13* 196 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to narrower at the base, and the elytra on each side of the scu- tellum are projected forward, the part between this and the shoulder showing a deep emargination. Brexius lineatus. B. oblongus, niger, squamulis piliformibus griseis adspersus ; rostro prothorace breviore, antice carinulis quinque manifeste munito ; scrobibus terminalibus ; antennis subferrugineis, clava infuscata ; prothorace paulo longiore quam latiore, confertissime granulato- punctato ; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis in medio uniseriatim setosis, alternis paulo elevatis, sexto sordide albido; corpore infra nitide castaneo, parce setoso ; femoribus infuscatis ; tibiis tarsisque subferrugineis, longe pilosis. Long. 3 lin. Hab. Melbourne. A dark, almost black, species, notwithstanding its greyish scales; the scrobes are completely terminal. I placed Brexius with the Amalactine on account of its cavernous corbels, the only character apparently that separates it from the Erirhinine. . Psepholax Mastersii. P. ovyalis, fuscus, opacus, disperse squamosus ; capite inter oculos ex- cavato; rostro brevi, antice et inter oculos dense ferrugineo- hirsuto ; antennis ferrugineis ; prothorace transverso, antice multo angustiore, utrinque fortiter rotundato, creberrime granulato- punctato; elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis, sat con- fertim granulatis; tibiis intermediis in medio dente magno in- structis. Long. 4 lin. Hab. Wide Bay (Queensland). Differs from P. barbifrons, Wh. (Ereb. & Terr., Ins. p. 15), in its more closely punctured prothorax, with the intervals granuliform, the different form of the intermediate tibie, &c. This and the two following species are interesting as belonging toa genus hitherto supposed to be peculiar to New Zealand. Psepholax egerius. P. obovatus, fuscus, vix nitidus, rostro breviusculo, basi antice et inter oculos pallide barbato; antennis ferrugineis, longioribus ; prothorace transverso,apice subito constricto, creberrime granulato- punctato ; elytris oblongo-cordatis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis, dense ferrugineo-squamosis, pygidio detecto; tibiis in- termediis dente magno instructis. Long. 33 ln. Hab. Queensland. Tam indebted to Dr. Howitt for my specimens of this species. It may be known at once from the preceding by its outline, dependent on its short prothorax, suddenly narrowed anteriorly, and its cordiform elytra. the Australian Curculionide. 197 Psepholax latirostris. P. cylindricus, fuseus, parum nitidus, squamis concoloribus griseo irroratis vestitus ; rostro brevi, latissimo, crebre punctato ; oculis ovalibus, inter se valde remotis ; antennis ferrugineis, scapo in oculum impingente ; prothorace latitudine parum longiore, antice angusto, utrinque modice rotundato, confertim punctato ; elytris longiusculis, striato-punctatis, interstitiis parum convexis, sat confertim granulatis ; tibiis intermediis margine exteriore edentatis. Long. 4 lin. Hab. UWlawarra. It would be better perhaps to consider this species the exponent of a new genus. Poropterus satyrus. oblongo-ovatus, convexus, niger, omnino pallide umbrino- squamosus ; capite inter oculos foveato; rostro modice tenuato, basi irregulariter sat vage punctato; antennis piceis; funiculi articulo secundo quam primo fere duplo longiore ; claya ovata, acuminata; prothorace modice conyexo, apice vix producto, utrinque fortiter rotundato, basi versus scutellum paulo lobato, supra squamis erectis claviformibus adsperso; elytris convexis, pone medium latioribus, postice gradatim declivibus, apicibus ro- tundatis, epipleuris distinctis, supra tuberculato-fasciculatis, gra- nulis nitidis paucis prope scutellum obsitis; segmento ultimo abdominis tribus preecedentibus conjunctim longitudine equal ; tibiis subtenuatis, manifeste flexuosis; tarsis articulo tertio sat fortiter bilobo. Long. 8-9 lin. Hab. Tasmania. A large coarse species, in outline like P. antiquus, Er., which has, ¢nter alia, the first two joints of the funicle equal in length, and shorter, nearly straight, tibie. Poropterus tnominatus. P. ovatus, minus conyexus, niger, umbrino-squamosus ; capite inter oculos foveato, fronte carinato; rostro basi confertim, apicem versus gradatim minus punctato ; funiculi articulo secundo quam primo fere duplo longiore ; clava ovata, obtusa; prothorace ut in P. satyro, sed apice parum bituberculato; elytris brevioribus, basi circa scutellum paulo depressis et squamulis concoloribus arcte adpressis, apicem versus magis constrictis, singulis fasciculis duobus nigricantibus (una subbasali, altera paulo pone medium) notatis, apice rotundatis ; corpore infra pedibusque dense squa- mosis, squamis claviformibus erectis interjectis. Long. 7 lin. Hab. Queensland. This species resembles the preceding ; but is shorter, less convex, the parts behind the carina, marking the upper margin 198 On Additions to the Australian Curculionide. of the epipleura, abruptly constricted, and the scales at the base of the elytra-concolorous with and closely fixed to the derm, the part, except under a strong lens, appearing denuded. Poropterus varicosus. P. ovatus, convexus, niger, capite rostroque umbrino-squamosis ; funiculi articulo secundo quam primo duplo longiore, ceteris ro- tundatis vel submoniliformibus ; prothorace apice paulo producto, utrinque manifeste rotundato, tuberculis sex inconspicuis notato— duobus apicalibus, quatuor in medio transyersim sitis; elytris pone medium latioribus, singulis interrupte bicarinato-fasciculatis, apice late rotundatis, epipleuris haud determinatis; tibiis brevibus, validis, manifeste flexuosis. Long. 5 lin. Hab. Mlawarra. Much the same kind of outline as the two preceding, but more convex, the flanks of the elytra not marked off by a carina, shorter and stouter tibie, &e. Poropterus oniscus. P. ovatus, sat fortiter convexus, niger, capite rostroque squamis um- brinis tectus ; rostro valido ; scapo breviusculo, ante medium rostri inserto ; funiculi articulo secundo quam primo sesquilongiore ; oculis fortiter granulatis ; prothorace antice modice constricto, apice paulo angustiore, vix producto, utrinque rotundato, tuberculis fasci- culatis sex notato—duobus apicalibus, quatuor transversis ; elytris ovalibus, in medio quam prothorace multo latioribus, seriatim punc- tatis, interspatiis subtuberculiformibus, squamis majoribus erectis adspersis, basi paucifasciculatis, apice rotundatis ; segmentis duobus basalibus abdominis valde ampliatis ; tibiis breviusculis, flexuosis. Long. 4 lin, Hab. Queensland. The antennez in nearly all the species of Poropterus are in- serted not far from the tip of the rostrum; in this one the insertion is nearer the middle. Poropterus tumulosus. P. ovatus, modice convexus, fuscus, omnino squamis pallide um- brinis dense tectus; rostro valido; funiculo articulis duobus basalibus haud elongatis, primo quam secundo fere zequali, ceteris transversis ; clava ovali; oculis tenuissime granulatis ; prothorace antice multo angustiore, apice producto, crebre punctato, in medio longitudinaliter excavato, tuberculis duodecim instructo—ducbus apicalibus, decem in seriebus duabus transversis sitis; elytris breviter oyatis, pone medium prothorace multo latioribus, postice fortiter declivibus, singulis tuberculis validis circa viginti sub- seriatim positis, apicibus rotundatis ; segmentis duobus basalibus On the Silurus and Glanis of the Ancients. 199 abdominis valde ampliatis; tibiis brevibus, anticis flexuosis, re- liquis rectis. Long. 3 lin. Hab. South Australia; Tasmania. This little species will be easily recognized by the numerous tubercles on the elytra. Rhinoncus nigriventris. R. ovatus, subnitidus, supra pedibusque ferrugineus, parce subtiliter pilosus, sternis abdomineque nitide nigris ; rostro breviusculo, sat valido ; prothorace crebre punctato, basi nigro-marginato ; elytris cordiformibus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis valde convexis, sutura basi albido-squamosa ; corpore infra modice punctato. Long. 14 lin. Hab. Queensland (Gayndah). Rhinoncus was, with one exception, a purely European genus; there are, however, a number *of European genera with representatives, not yet described, in Australia; some of them are also found in the Malasian region. This species is very distinct, and, with all the others from Gayndah men- tioned above, have been kindly sent to me by Mr. Masters, whose successful explorations I have had so often to mention. ERRATUM. In vol. ix. p. 189, under Ochrophebe, “scrobes antemedianz ” should have been “ scrobes postmediane.” XXII.— On the Silurus and Glanis of the Ancient Greeks and Romans. By the Rev. W. Houcuton, M.A., F.L.S. THERE appears to be no doubt that the sheatfish (Silurus glanis, Linn.), which has of late years attracted some attention in this country, was known to the ancient Greeks and Romans under the names of sz/wrus (aidovpos) and glanis (yAavis), although some of the writers make a distinction between the names, and the silurus of one author does not necessarily represent the silurus of another. ‘The controversies and con- cessions of perplexed critics,” as the late Dr. Badham remarks, “caused by this confusion in the ancient nomenclature is amusing. Poor Scaliger, having first asserted that the glanis and silurus were different fish, and the silurus certainly the sturgeon, nexts doubts, and lastly becomes convinced, that the silurus was unknown to Aristotle ; and after breaking his head to reconcile what was quite irreconcilable, he offers Cardan, at last, to give up the controversy altogether, on one condition— 200 Rey. W. Houghton on the Stlurus viz. that if he himself consents no longer to dispute the identity of the glanis and silurus, Cardan on his side must forbear to teach or listen to others who would make him believe that the silurus was the sturgeon. ‘Itaque,’ says he (laying down the conditions), ‘silurus sane esto qui et glanis, modo ne glanim quis dicat sturionem.’”’ (Prose Halieutics, p. 305, note; see also Scaliger, Exerc. ad Card. 218. n. 3.) Let us note what classical writers have written as to the silurus and glanis. Aristotle, in his ‘ History of Animals,’ does not once mention the silurus by name ; but speaks of a fish called glanis, which he says has a tail like a cordylus (newt), that it produces its ova in a mass (cuveyes adiaor TO KUnua) like perch and frogs, that large individuals deposit them in deep water, but the smaller ones in shallow water near the roots of willows amongst weeds and aquatic plants, that the male glanis is very careful of the young fry and continues to watch by the eggs and young for forty or fifty days to protect them from other fish, that the ova of the glanis are as large as the seed of the orobus, that it has four branchie on each side, all divided except the last, that the female glanis is better to eat than the male (an exception, Aristotle thinks, to fish in general in this respect), that this fish, from swimming near the surface, is sometimes star-struck and stupified by thunder, that, if it has ever once swallowed a hook, it will bite and destroy the hook with its hard teeth. This is, I believe, all that the Stagirite has written about the glanis; and with the exception perhaps of the male of this fish guarding its eggs and young fry, there is hardly any thing left by means of which the glanis can be identified. Aristotle nowhere speaks of the great size to which the sheatfish grows, though he mentions large and small in- dividuals ; again, the glanis is represented as swimming near the surface, whereas the sheatfish, like the Siluride generally, inhabits the bottom of the water. /Elian appears to consider the glanis and silurus distinct species of the same family. He speaks of the glanis as being found in the Meander (Mendere) and Lycus (Tchoruk-Su), rivers of Asia (Minor), also in Europe in the Strymon (Struma or Carasou), and says it resembles the silurus. He mentions the fondness of the male for its eggs, but here, perhaps, is only quoting Aristotle. Of the silurus, however, Aulian gives us some interesting and definite information. He tells us that “in the Egyptian city of Bubastis there is a pond in which are preserved a great number of siluri, which are quite tame and gentle; the people throw them pieces of bread; and the fish jump about one before and Glanis of the Ancients. 201 the other in their desire to seize the morsels. This fish is also found in rivers, as in the Cydnus (Tersoos) in Cilicia; but here it is small, the reason of which is that the clear pure water of this river, which is moreover very cold, does not supply the fish with abundant food, the siluri loving disturbed and muddy water, in which they fatten. The Pyramus (Jihun) and Sarus (Sihun), also Cilician rivers, produce much finer specimens. ‘The siluri are also found in the Syrian Orontes (Nahr el Asy), in the river of the Ptolemies (Belus, the modern Nahr N’man, which enters the Mediterranean near Ptolemais in Palestine), and in the lake of Apameia, where they grow to a large size.” (Nat. Hist. xii. 29.) Elian is probably correct in all that he has stated here. The Siluride are still found in the Syrian rivers, as we learn from Russell, in his ‘Natural History of Aleppo,’ and from Hiickel, who enumerates three genera. The lake of Apameia, in which the siluri are said by ddlian to grow to a large size, appears to be identical with Ayn el Taka (‘‘a large spring issuing from near the foot of a mountain, and forming a small lake which communicates with the Orontes”’), visited and described by Burckhardt in 1812. This traveller says that the temperature of the spring is “like that of water which has been heated by the sun in the midst of summer; it is probably owing to this temperature that we observed such vast numbers of fish in the lake, and that they resort here in the winter from the Orontes ; it is principally the species called by the Arabs the black fish, on account of its ash-coloured flesh; its length varies from 5 to 8 feet.’ The fishery was in Burckhardt’s time in the hands of the governor of Kalat el Medyk (¢.e. castle of Medyk), the ancient Apameia, capital of the province of Apamene, which Seleucus Nicator fortified and called after the name of his wife. The fish were principally caught during the night in small boats, with harpoons, in enormous quantities ; they were salted on the spot and carried all over Syria and to Cyprus, for the use of the Christians during their fasts. The governor of Kalat el Medyk derived income from this fishery amounting to about £3000. The lake is about 10 feet deep ; “its breadth is quite irregular, being seldom more than half an hour; its length is about one hour and a half.” There seems to be no doubt that the species of Siluroid spoken of by {Elian as inhabiting this lake is the St/urus anguillaris figured by Russell (Aleppo, ii. pl. 8), who says the market is plentifully supplied with this fish from winter till March ; it comes, he says, from the Orontes and stagnant waters near that river. “Though it has a rank taste, resembles coarse beef in colour, and by the doctors is considered unwholesome, it is much 202 Rev. W. Houghton on the Stlurus eaten by the Christians. It is vulgarly called the black fish (Simmak al Aswad) ; but the natives affirm the proper name to be Siloor.” (ii. p. 217.) It would be interesting to know whether modern travellers have visited this lake and reported on its fish. The Stlurus anguillaris, Linn., is perhaps the Clarias Orontis mentioned by Dr. Giinther. In chapter 25 of Aflian’s 14th book there is the following account of a curious method of catching siluri, pursued by the ancient Mysian inhabitants of Scythia and the Danubian districts, which is interesting and amusing. The species of fish here referred to is, | presume, the large European Silurus glanis. “An Istrian fisherman drives a pair of oxen down to the river-bank, not, however, for the purpose of ploughing ; for as the proverb says there is nothing in common between an ox and a dolphin, so we may say, what can a fisherman’s hands have to do with the plough? If a pair of horses are at hand, then the fisherman makes use of horses; and with the yoke on his shoulders down he goes and takes his station at a spot which he thinks will make a convenient seat for himself, and be a good place for sport. He fastens one of the ends of the fishing-rope, which is very strong and suitable, to the middle of the yoke, and supplies either the horses or the oxen, as the case may be, with sufficient fodder, and the beasts take their fill. To the other end of the rope he fastens a very strong and sharp hook baited with the lung of a wild bull; and this he throws into the water as a lure to the Istrian silurus (a very sweet lure for the fish), having previously attached a piece of lead of sufficient size to the rope near the place where the hook is bound on, for the purpose of regulating its position in the water. When the fish perceives the bait of bull’s flesh, he rushes immediately at the prey, and, meeting with what he so dearly loves, opens wide his great jaws and greedily swallows the dreadful bait; then the glutton, turning himself round with pleasure, soon finds that he has been pierced unawares with the hook, and being eager to escape from his calamity, shakes the rope with the greatest violence. The fisherman observes this, and is filled with delight; he jumps from his seat, and— now in the character of a fisherman, now in that of a plough- man (like an actor who changes his mask in a play)—he urges on his oxen or his horses, and a mighty contest takes place between the monster («jTos) and the yoked animals; for the creature (the foster-child of the Ister) draws downwards with all his might, while the yoked animals pull the rope in the opposite direction. The fish is beaten -by the united efforts of two, gives in, and is hauled on to the bank.” The sheatfish, it is well known, still occurs in the Danube, and Glanis of the Ancients. 203 and often grows to an enormous size; so that A‘lian’s account of fishing for it may hardly be exaggerated. Some years ago there was an amusing drawing in ‘ Punch’s Almanac’ of an angler, whose fishing-apparatus consisted of a portable crane on wheels with ropes and pulleys, fishing for these same siluri, in case of their ever growing to a gigantic size in the rivers of this country. It is not quite certain whether Plmy meant to distinguish between the silurus and the glanis. Of the latter he only says, “cautius qui glanis vocatur, aversos mordet hamos, nec devorat sed esca spoliat”’ (Nat. Hist. ix. 43). He may here be referring to what Aristotle says in the passage I have quoted above. Of the silurus he says that it inhabits a lake called Nilides, formed by the Nile (v. 9), also that it occurs in the rivers of the Fortunate Islands (Canaries) (vi. 32). He enumerates the silurus of the Nile amongst the fish which grow to an enormous size, speaks of the devastation it commits, and adds that it sometimes drags horses under the water as they swim (ix. 15) ; the male takes care of the eggs (ix. 51). Athenzeus quotes old writers who appear to regard the glanis and silurus as distinct fish; the glanis is always much esteemed as a dainty dish. Matron, the parodist, mentions this fish, with numerous others, as one of the choice items at an Attic banquet (Athenzus, iv. 136,c). Atheneeus compares a large fish found in the Nile to the fish called glanis which is found in the Danube (vii. 311, f). He mentions the silurus four times. In one passage he merely names it as one he remembered when he was in Egypt (vil. 312, b); in another passage (vil. 287, b) he asks “why people do not call the fish wedoupos instead of oidovpos, as he has his name from constantly shaking his tail (aro Tob celew Tv ovpav).” In other passages the word silurus is used with the epithet “bad” or stinking, as Sopater the parodist writes (vi. 230, e): Lampov aidovpoy apyupous rivas Exwv (‘a stinking silurus on a silver dish”’)*; and Diodorus of Sinope, speaking of flattering parasites, says that if a man were to eat cabbages and stinking siluri they would immediately say that his breath smelt delightfully of violets and roses : > , ois éreto)) Tpocepvyot, pagartoas 3) Campoy Cidoupoy Karapaywr, ta kat pd0 pacar abrov hprarnkévat. (vi. 239, e.) And the bad quality attributed to the silurus by Athenaus reminds one of what Juvenal has said to the same effect. He reminds Crispmus of his low birth and former low occupation, 204 Rey. W. Houghton on the Stlurus when he used to hawk about siluri for sale in the streets of Alexandria :— Jam princeps Equitum, magna qui voce solebat Vendere municipes fricta de merce siluros. (Sat. iv. 32, 33.) And the miser puts by for to-morrow’s dinner the summer bean, a bit of lizard-fish, with half a stinking silurus :— nec non differre in tempora cen Alterius conchem estivam cum parte lacerti Signatam vel dimidio putrique siluro. (Sat. xiv. 130.) Several kinds of St/ur7 are now found in the Nile ; and it is probable that Juvenal is referring to some small-sized fish of that family which was much used by the poor people. Both the lacertus and the silurus were salted and sent over to Rome, just as we have seen the black fish from the lake of Apameia were salted and sent to Aleppo, as recorded by Burckhardt and Russell. The “fricta de merce” appears to allude to the mode in which the fish were prepared. “Pisces fricti,” says Apicius, “ut diu durent, eodem momento quo friguntur et levantur, aceto calido perfunduntur.” Both Diodorus and Lucian tell us that the Egyptians used to export large quantities of salt fish. “The Nile,” says Diodorus (1. 36), ‘‘ produces all kinds of fish in great abundance ; it not only supphes abundant food which is eaten fresh by the natives, but an endless number (7760s avéxNevT@Tov) Which are salted and sent abroad.” Lycinus (in Lucian, Navigium, cap. xv.) implores his friend “ by Isis, to remember to bring him from Egypt the little salted fish of the Nile, or ointment from Canopus, or an ibis from Memphis, or’’ (he jocularly adds) “if his ship was big enough, even one of the pyramids.” The “ stinking siluri”’ of Atheneeus and Juvenal therfore no doubt allude to salted fish which, from being often hastily and carelessly prepared and hawked about the streets of Rome or other towns in the hot month of September, would merit the epithet applied to them. Pausanias (Greeciee Descrip. iv. cap. xxxiv.) says that “the Grecian rivers do not produce creatures destructive to man, as the Indus, the Egyptian Nile, the Rhine, the Ister, Euphrates, and Phasis; for these rivers nourish creatures which devour men, and in form they resemble the g/anides of Hermus and the Meander, excepting that they are blacker and stronger.” From the passages quoted it seems that various kinds of Siluri were known to the ancient Greeks and Romans, some- times under the name of silurus, sometimes under that of glanis. and Glanis of the Ancients. 205 They do not mention them as fishes either of Greece or Italy ; and I believe no species of this family is now found in the rivers of those countries. With regard to the male (Silurus glanis) protecting its fry, | am not aware whether any modern observer has recorded this circumstance. It is well known that some male members of the Siluride# make nests and watch over their eggs and young ones, like the sticklebacks of this country. Dr. Hancock has described two species of the genus Doras (the round-headed and flat-headed hassars of Demerara) which evince great care for their young ; and I believe Agassiz has noticed the same thing in two other genera of the same family. The males of Ardus fissus and A. Commersonii carry the eggs in their mouth, the latter species even hatching them there. The peasants of Wallachia say that the males of Silurus glanis protect their young. There is one more passage which requires a little considera- tion. In this one it is certain that the name s¢/urus does not stand for any of the Siluride, but must mean a sturgeon. Even at the risk of disturbing the manes of J. C. Scaliger and Cardan I maintain that the silurus of the Moselle as sung of by Ausonius can be nothing else than a sturgeon. Here are Ausonius’s lines :— Nunc pecus equoreum celebrabere magne Silure: Quem velut Actzo perductum tergora olivo Amnicolam Delphina reor ; sic per freta magnum Laberis, et longi vix corporis agmina solyvis Aut brevibus defensa vadis, aut fluminis ulvis : Aut cum tranquillos moliris in amne meatus, Te virides ripe, te cerula turba natantum, Te liquide mirantur aque: diffunditur alyeo Kstus, et extremi procurrunt margine fluctus. Talis Atlantiaco quondam Balena profundo, Cum vento motuve suo telluris ad oras Pellitur, exclusum fundit mare, magnaque surgunt AEquora, vicinique timent decrescere montes. Hic tamen, hic nostr mitis Baleena Moselle, Exitio procul est, magnoque honor additus amni. (Avson. Id. x. 135-149.) Hardly a single sentence in this description can apply to the Stlurus glanis : the arrow-like dartings of the unbending body cannot possibly refer to the sluggish, slow-swimming, mud-loy- ing sheatfish ; the voracious silurus can never be called “ mitis Balena:” but the whole description is well suited either to the common sturgeon or to the huso. The name river-dolphin is applicable not only in some degree to the general form of the sturgeon, but especially to the shape of its head; the “ pecus 206 Prof. A. E. Verrill on the Mollusca eequoreum”’ may refer to the gregarious habits of that fish ; “mitis Balena’’ is equally applicable to the mild and in- offensive sturgeon, while the ‘ agmina defensa corporis’ seem to allude to the bony plates on that fish’s body. There are, it is true, other classical designations for the sturgeon more generally used, such as acipenser and helops; but in this passage of Ausonius, sd/urus certainly stands for that fish. Whether sturgeons are now found in the Moselle I am unable to say. The flesh of the silurus formed part of the ancient pharma- copeeia. Dioscorides (Mat. Med. 11. 29) says that in a fresh state it is nourishing and good for the bowels ; but when salted it has no nutriment, though it is good for clearing the bronchial tubes and for the voice ; used as a poultice it draws out thorns, while the brine from it is good in early stages of dysentery. XXI.—Remarks on certain Errors in Mr. Jeffreys’s Article on “The Mollusca of Europe compared with those of Eastern North America.” By A. E. VERRILL, Professor of Zoology in Yale College, New Haven, Conn., U.S. A. In the October number of the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ Mr. Jeffreys published an article upon this interesting subject, in which many important errors occur, due, no doubt, to the fact that the distinguished author is much less familiar with American than with European shells. But as the dredgings in connexion with the investigations of our fisheries by the U.S. Fish Commission were under my superintendence during the two past seasons, and Mr. Jeffreys alludes to the fact (though rather indefinitely) that he, by invitation of Pro- fessor Baird, accompanied us on several dredging-excursions in 1871, it seems necessary that I should point out some of the more important of these errors, lest it be supposed by some that the same views are held by me. It is not my intention to discuss at this time the numerical results presented by Mr. Jeffreys; but | would remind the readers of his article that the regions compared are in no respect similar or parallel, and that it is scarcely fair to compare the shells from the entire coast of Kurope with those from about 200 miles of the coast of New England, where the marine climate is for the most part more arctic than that of the extreme north of Scotland—and, moreover, that the last edition of Gould’s ‘ Invertebrata of Massachusetts’ contains only a part of the species added to our fauna since the first edition was published in 1841, and very little of the great mass of facts of Europe and North America. 207 in regard to distribution, &c., which have been accumulated by American naturalists during the last thirty years. Con- sequently that work is far from being a good “standard of comparison.” ‘To make a just comparison, all the shells on our coast, from Labrador to Florida, should be compared with those of Europe. And without gomg into a long discussion of his peculiar views on the geographical distribution of our shells, [ would remark that, to ane American, it seems rather singular that most Huropean writers, whether zoologists or botanists, find it necessary to trace back to a Kuropean origin all the existing species of this country, and to suppose that they have “migrated” from Europe to America and other countries in spite of opposing currents and all other obstacles. Thus Mr. Jeffreys can imagine that our land and freshwater shells could have migrated from Kurope all the way across Asia, the Pacific Ocean and North America in order to reach Canada and New England; but he does not seem to think it possible that they may have originated in America, and thence crossed to Europe in the direction of the prevailing currents and winds. Never- theless geology teaches us that America was a great continent, in very early ages, when Europe was only a group of islands, that no other country is richer in the remains of terrestrial ani- mals and plants connecting the Tertiary and Cretaceous ages with the present, that many of these supposed European forms (whether terrestrial or marine) can be traced back into our Ter- tiary formations quite as far (if not further) than they can in Europe, and that many of the genera of animals, and especially of plants, now found living in both countries can be traced back to the Cretaceous in America and only to the Tertiary in Europe. Moreover the great number and diversity of the land and freshwater shells of America (e. g. of Unionide, Melanie, &c.), and the peculiar facts in their geographical distribution, cannot but convince any one familiar with the subject that they have ortg/nated in America at a very remote period; which is confirmed by the fact that many of these can be traced far back into our Tertiary formations. Nor are there sufficient reasons for supposing that those of our species living also in Kurope have had a history different from those that are still peculiar to America. Of course no one will deny that certain species of land-shells have been introduced from Europe in modern times by human agency; but, so far as most of the identical species are con- cerned, it seems to us far more probable that America gave them to Europe, rather than the contrary, and this whether animals or plants, terrestrial or marine. 208 Prof. A. E. Verrill on the Mollusca But the special errors to which I wish to call attention occur in the table of species, showing their geographical distribution. These relate both to the names and specific identity of certain shells, and to the geographical distribution. Although not agreeing with the author in regard to many of his remarks con- cerning the generic relations and names of species, I do not propose to discuss them here; for there seems to be no danger of their general adoption either in Europe or America. The following marine species (named as in Gould) which Mr. Jeffreys puts down as belonging to the region north of Cape Cod, actually belong properly to the region south of Cape Cod, extending in most cases to the Carolina coasts or beyond, while north of Cape Cod they are rare or local, viz.:— Cochlodesma Leanum, Mactra lateralis, Petricola pholadiformis, P. dactylus, Gouldia mactracea, Cytherea convexa, Venus mercenaria, V. notata, Gemma gemma, Liocardium Mortont, Arca transversa, Modiola plicatula, Pecten irradians, Ostrea virginiana, Anomia electrica (not of Linn.), Diaphana debilis, Cylichna oryza, Placobranchus catulus, Crepidula fornicata, C. plana, C. convera, C. glauca, Ianthina fragilis, Bittium Greenii, Odostomia bisuturalis, O. seminuda, Turbonilla in- terrupta, Pleurotoma bicarinata, P. plicata, Nassa obsoleta, Buccinum cinereum, Diacria trispinosa, Loligo Pealiti. The following, to which a northern distribution is likewise given, are also found far south of Cape Cod, and many of them belong quite as much to the southern as to the northern division; and some of them are decidedly southern, extending even to the Gulf of Mexico :—Teredo navalis, T. megotara, T. chlorotica, Solen ensis, Machera costata, Pandora trilineata, Lyonsia hyalina, Mactra solidissima, Kellia planulata, Macoma fusca, Tellina tenera, Astarte castanea, A. quadrans, A. sulcata, Nucula proxima, Yoldia limatula, Mytilus edulis, Elysia chlo- rotica, Crucibulum striatum, Littorina rudis, L. tenebrosa, L. palliata, Lunatia heros, L. triseriata, Nassa trivittata, Melampus bidentatus, Alexia myosotis. Many others, not named in the above lists, are not limited by Cape Cod; but as they belong properly to the northern division, they are here omitted. As an offset to these numerous instances in which he has unduly exaggerated our northern fauna, we find not one un- doubted instance of an error on the other side, among the marine shells. The distribution indicated for our land and freshwater shells ig even more erroneous. It is sufficiently evident that Cape Cod is in no sense a proper boundary between the northern and southern fluviatile and terrestrial species; but, disregarding of Europe and North America. 209 this, there are no reasons whatever for most of the special in- dications that he gives. Thus he gives the northern distribution to all of the sixteen species of Spherium and Pisidium ; but most of them are well known to be widely distributed over the eastern, middle, and western parts of the United States, some even extending to the southern parts. Unio complanatus, U. nasutus, Margaritana arcuata, and Anodon tmplicatus are indicated as distributed north of Cape Cod; but all these are found over most of the northern and middle states and some in the western, while the last one is somewhat rare at the north. But Unio radiatus, U. cariosus, U. ochraceus, Margaritana undulata, M. mar- ginata, Anodon fluviatilis, and A. undulatus are put down as southern. It would certainly be difticult to show that these, as a group, are more southern than the previous lot; for most of them have nearly the same wide distribution, and all of them, except U. cariosus, occur even in Maine. Some of them (as U. radiatus, M. undulata, and A. fluviatilis) are the most abundant species in all the waters of northern New England and New Brunswick. ‘The distribution given for the species of Valvata, Melantho, and Amnicola is equally faulty. All of the eighty-one species of Helix, Hyalina, Macrocyclis, Limax, Pupa, Vertigo, Succinea, Arion, Zonites, Tebennophorus, Limnea, Physa, Bulinus, Planorbis, and Ancylus are set down as having the northern distribution, except Hyalina Binneyana, Pupa fallax, Limnea catascopium, and Physa ancillaria. But every American conchologist knows that nearly all of those species are very widely distributed over North America, east, west, north, and south, many of them being limited only by the Gulf of Mexico on the south and California or the Pacific on the west. Nor is there any reason for the distinction made in the case of the four species named above ; for these, though differmg among themselves, have the same distribution as many of those put down as northern, while H. Binneyana and P. ancillaria certainly have a very northern range, for they are abundant in Maine, New Brunswick, and Canada. It is evident that such numerous errors of this kind render the paper, so far as geographical distribution is concerned, quite worthless ; for it is sure to mislead. Most of these errors might have been easily avoided had the author depended less on Gould’s work and more on the recent works of American conchologists ; for there is no lack of data in regard to the distribution of most of our shells. Even Dr. Stimpson’s ‘Shells of New England’ (1851), if consulted, might have saved most of the errors in regard to the distribution of the marine shells. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 14 210 Prof. A. E. Verrill on the Mollusca The fact that there is in the southern and shallower parts of the Gulf of St. Lawrence an isolated colony of southern shells may have misled Mr. Jeffreys in many cases, especially as he evidently consulted the Canadian collections much more than those of the United States, many of the largest of which he did not see at all. In respect of erroneous identifications and the reduction of certain species to varieties, there is also much to be said; but this article is already so long that it will be necessary to refer only to some of the more obvious and im- portant errors of this kind, leaving the rest to be discussed more fully elsewhere. Every naturalist should be willing to allow his fellow natu- ralists full liberty of opinion with respect to the specific identity or difference of closely allied forms ; and no one can claim to be infallible in such matters. Some of the errors to be mentioned do not, however, come under this head; for the species united have only remote affinities. Nevertheless the naturalist who has collected and carefully studied animals in their native haunts, under various circumstances, in many localities, and in great numbers, has, other things being equal, a very great ad- vantage in these matters; and therefore I believe that Mr. Jeffreys would in most cases agree with me had he collected and studied as many American shells as I have durimg the past fifteen years, or if he were as familiar with them as he is with the British species. In most of the cases to which I refer, my own conclusions are in harmony with those of Dr. Stimpson, who devoted so many years to collecting and carefully studying our shells, and who is well known for his accuracy im such matters. And it would be strange indeed if all American naturalists, as well as many eminent foreign ones, have always been making such ridiculous blunders in regard to some of our most familiar shells as Mr. Jeffreys would have us believe. Thus he states (p. 240) that “Gemma gemma” (or Tottenia gemma) is the young of Venus mercenaria! But it has long been known to European as well as American conchologists that the animal of gemma is very different from that of mer- cenarta, and quite peculiar ; that the hinge is constructed on a very different type is well known; and Prof. G. H. Perkins has shown (Proc. Bost. Soc. N. H. 1869, p. 148) that gemma is viviparous, producing about three dozen young with well- formed shells at one time. Moreover the young shells of mercenaria, smaller than the adult gemma, are sufficiently abundant on our shores, and may be seen in many American collections; they are certainly very unlike the gemma in form, sculpture, and hinge, as has been well known for more than thirty years. of Europe and North America. 211 Again, he states that Arca transversa is a variety of Arca pexata, the former being put down as northern, the latter as southern. That these shells are widely different in form and in the structure of the hinge is well known; for Dr. J. E. Gray many years ago established a new genus (Argina) for the latter on account of its very peculiar hinge. That the animals are also quite different I can assert from personal observation. Moreover the differences in the hinge, epidermis, and form are remarkably constant; and, finally, the two species have the same geographical range from Cape Cod to South Carolina, and are often found together. Both are very common in Long- Island Sound and New-Haven harbour; and I have examined hundreds of specimens of both species without finding the slightest evidence in favour of Mr. Jeffreys’s views. Indeed they are only distantly related, and evidently belong to distinct genera, Argina and Scapharca, where several writers have placed them. He also states that Mactra ovalis is a variety of M. solidis- sima. He may not have seen a specimen of the true ovalis, for it is not common in collections; but the genuine ovals is certainly a very well-marked species, widely different from the solidissima. They differ greatly in the hinge, epidermis, form of shell, and position of the umbos ; moreover the animals are also quite different. Both occur together of equal size in the Bay of Fundy; but the former is not known south of Cape Cod, while the solidissima is abundant everywhere along our sandy shores to South Carolina. Concerning Astarte castanea he says, “ Perhaps a variety of A. borealis, Ch. ;” but castanea is one of the best-defined species in this difficult genus, varies comparatively little, and does not extend far north, its range being decidedly southern. It is perfectly distinct from A. borealis. He reduces A. qua- drans to a variety of A. castanea, and gives it a name that is quite uncalled for, even if this view were correct. He then makes A. portlandica a variety of A. compressa; but I have already shown (Amer. Journ. of Science, April 1872) that it is a variety of A. guadrans. His arrangement of the other species of Astarte is equally objectionable, but it is not necessary to discuss them here. The Pecten fusus, Linsley, is given as the young of P. trradians, from which it is very distinct; but the writer has shown (Amer. Journ. of Science, vol. i. p. 361, and vol. iii. p. 213, 1871-72) that it is really the young of P. tenwicostatus. Dekay is given as the authority for dolis salmonacea and 4G. gymnota ; but they were both described by Couthouy in 14* 212 On the Mollusca of Europe and North America. 1838, from whom Dekay borrowed both the descriptions and fizures five years later. He states that Dentaliwm dentale (non Linn.) is a variety of Entalis striolata, and that the latter is a variety of D. abyssorum, Sars; but both of these statements are incorrect. The first is the Dentaliwm occidentale, Stimpson, and is a true Dentalium, entirely different, generically and specifically, from the striolata; and the latter is also quite distinct from abyssorum. Possibly Mr. Jeftreys has not seen perfect specimens of all the American species ; otherwise I cannot understand how he could have made these statements. He is correct in considering Crepidula glauca a variety of OC. fornicata, as others have done before him; but he has adopted a serious mistake, made by several other writers, in regarding C. plana (or unguiformis) also as a variety of C. fornicata, from which it is really very distinct. It is a very common error to suppose that this species always inhabits the inside of dead univalve shells; for it very often occurs on the outside of such shells, on stones, the back of Limulus, &c., and is frequently associated intimately with fornicata in all these situations ; but nevertheless it always retains its essential characters under all circumstances. The typical fornicata is also often found with it, plentifully, on the insdde of dead shells. Nor can Margarita acuminata be the young of M. varicosa ; for in our collection there are full-grown specimens of both, equal in size, from Labrador. There is no sufficient reason for adopting the name Lacuna divaricata in place of L. vincta ; for it is not the Trochus divart- catus of Linné (1767), although it is the shell described under the same name by Fabricius in 1780, as shown long ago by Dr. Stimpson and others. Fabricius made a mistake which we have no right to perpetuate; nor does “ usage,” to which Mr. Jeffreys so often appeals, sanction the change. The Lunatia triseriata is not, as Mr. Jeffreys thinks, the young of L. heros, but only a colour-variety, as the writer had previously shown (April 1872). Both varieties occur together, from the smallest to the largest sizes; but the former some- times becomes plain-coloured before reaching maturity. There is no evidence that Natica clausa is the Nerita affinis of Gmelin, but quite the contrary ; for the latter was placed in the section of wmbilicated species, was described as stlvery within, and came from New Zealand! It is probably one of the Trochidee, and certainly could not have been this imperforate Natica. In this place I shall not enter into a discussion of te On Cervus chilensis and Cervus antisiensis. 213 numerous cases in which the author has reduced the American shells to “varieties” of the European species, because in many of these cases there must long be great diversity of opinion, and for most purposes it matters little whether these closely related forms be called “varieties” or “species,” so long as the actual differences are recognized. But since Mr. Jeffreys has evidently made so many important mistakes in his article in regard to the identity of species, and has united those that have no near affinities, as already shown, it is logical to con- clude that he may have made other mistakes in the case of more critical species. He must therefore pardon us if we regard his decisions in all these cases as at least doubtful, until confirmed by other evidence. XXIV.—Remarks on Cervus chilensis and Cervus antisiensis. By P. L. Scuater, M.A., F.R.S., Secretary to the Zoological Society of London. I BEG leave to offer to the readers of the ‘Annals’ a few remarks upon the paper “ On the Guémul (Huamela leucotis)” by Dr. Gray, which appeared in the number for December last (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. x. p. 445). The acquisition of the male sex of the deer proposed by Dr. Gray to be called Huamela leucotis is of much interest. But Dr. Gray seems to have overlooked the fact that this deer had been named Cervus chi- lensis by Gay and Gervais in 1846 (Ann. des Sci. Nat. ser. 3, vol. v. p. 91), three years before he published a description of it as Cervus leucotis (P. Z. S. 1849, p. 64). Under these cireum- stances Cervus chilensis is the oldest name for this animal, under which name it has also been figured and described in Gay’s ‘Historia de Chile.’ It may be objected that the name chilensis is inappropriate, as the animal is more particularly Patagonian than Chilian. But Dr. Philippi, as will be seen by reference to his remarks (Wiegm. Arch. 1870, pt. 1. p. 46), says that the Guémul, or Cervus chilensis, though now rare, as found in Chili, and gives notices of several places called after its name, from its having formerly occurred there. As regards the allied species of deer of which Mr. Whitely has sent specimens from Tinta in Peru, and which Dr. Gray has called Anomalocera huamel, Xenelaphus huamel, and Xene- laphus leucotis, and now proposes to call Xenelaphus anoma- locera, I may state that I have examined the specimens now in the British Museum, and have convinced myself that they are referable to Cervus antistensts of D’Orbigny.. Tschudi 214 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guémul. (‘Fauna Peruana,’ Mamm. p. 241) has already recorded the existence of this deer in the Andes of Peru. The horns of the male specimen figured in P. Z. 8. 1869, p. 497, are, in my opinion, monstrous or diseased; such distorted specimens are not unfrequently met with in several species of deer. I am therefore of opinion that, although Dr. Gray is correct in distinguishing his so-called Huamela leucotis from his Xene- laphus anomalocera, the former (from Patagonia and Chili) should stand as Cervus chilensis, and the latter (from Peru and Bolivia) as Cervus antisiensis. If a generic or subgeneric name is required for these two closely allied species, Furcifer of Wagner (Siugeth. Suppl. vol. iv. p. 384, 1844) is the first given, and should be employed. XXV.—Further Remarks on the Guémul of Patagonia (Huamela leucotis). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. In the ‘Annals’ for December 1872, p. 445, I gave an account of the skins of a male and female Guémul from Patagonia, presented by Don Enrique Simpson, and stated that it was the same animal that I had described and figured under the name of Capreolus leucotis (P. Z. 8. 1849, p. 64, t. xii.), which Lord Derby had received from Patagonia. Dr. Philippi, who lives at Santiago, says that the animal I figured as C. leucotis does not live in Chili, I suppose thereby meaning that it cannot be the Guémul of Molina; but Molina refers to the animal which Captain Wallis saw at the Magellan Straits,and Lord Derby’s specimen was received from Magellan Straits. The Earl of Derby in 1840 received an imperfect skin of a female in thick winter fur from his brother-in-law Admiral Hornby, who obtained it on the coast of Chili; but no other particulars were to be obtained about it. I thought it probable that it was another specimen of Capreolus leucotis (Cat. Mamm., Ungulata, p. 227); but it shows so much more white on the abdomen and inner side of the legs, and appears to belong to a smaller animal, that I now think that it is probably a spe- cimen of the same species that we received from Mr. Whitely, jun., from Tinta in the Peruvian Andes, or probably the winter coat of another species. In 1869 we received a male, female, and fawn in summer fur of a deer, which were collected by Mr. Whitely, jun., at Tinta, in South Peru. As the skin of the male showed some thick dark fur like the female in Lord Derby’s collection, Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guémul. 215 I thought that it was probably the summer state of the same animal, and perhaps a smaller variety of it. I first gave a notice of these skins in ‘ Scientific Opinion’ for October 6, 1869 ; and as the horns of the male showed that it was different from any known deer, I proposed the name Anomalocera for it ; but (recollecting that this name had several times been used) in the longer account of the deer which I gave in the ‘ Proc. Zool. Soc.’ 1869, pp. 496-499, with figures of the horns of the male and skull of female, I altered the name to Xenelaphus leucotis. But as it is now found that the original Capreolus leucotis from the Straits of Magellan is a different species with very different horns, and was a larger-sized animal, I have called this, in the ‘Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.’ Dec. 1872, p. 445, Xenelaphus anomalocera. The animal to which the skins of the male and female now received from Don Enrique Simpson through Mr. Bates belong, and which appears to be called the Guémul in Patagonia, is certainly different from the animal which we received from Tinta, South Peru, being of a larger size, and uniform dark colour as much below as above, and the males having very different horns, which are simple, with a long subbasal frontal snag, indeed very like the horns of a fawn of the common stag (Cervus elaphus); but, like the other American deer, it has no gland and pencil of hair on the outside of the metatarsus ; and therefore I propose to describe it in the catalogues as Huamela leucotis. In Dr. Hawkesworth’s account of the voyages for making discoveries in the Southern Hemisphere (3 vols. 4to, 1773), Captain Wallis (vol. i. p. 388, Jan. 1767) says, when in Cordes Bay, Royal Reach, Magellan Straits, ““we saw an animal that resembled an ass; but it had a cloven hoof, as we discovered afterwards by tracking it, and it was as swift as a deer. This was the first animal we had seen in the streight, except at the entrance, where we found the guanicoes, that we would fain have trafficked for with the Indians. We shot at this creature, but we could not hit it ; probably it is altogether unknown to the naturalists of Europe.” Molina, in his ‘Saggio sulla storia nat. del Chile’ (Bologna, 1782, 8vo), p. 320, speaks of the “Guémul or Huamel”’ as “Hauus bisulcus,”’ but thinks it ought to be a separate genus ; he quotes in a footnote a French translation of Captain Wallis’s observation. In the second edition of the work, published in quarto at Bologna in 1810, p. 262, the account of Captain Wallis is embodied in the text, the whole of the account of the animal is rather altered, and the name Lquus bisulcus is left out. 216 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guémul. In the first edition (p. 322) he says it lives on the less steep rocks of the Andes; in the second edition (p. 262), it is a rare wild animal which inhabits Chili. Itis seldom seen except on the precipices and rocks of the Cordilleras, and rarely descends to the lower valleys; so the hunter considers himself fortunate who manages to surprise one. In both editions he observes this is the unnamed animal which Capt. Wallis says he saw in passing the Straits of Magellan (p. 321). This account has been a fertile source of errors, and perhaps he confused two animals in it; but at any rate I have no doubt that the animal I described as Capreolus leucotis from Magellan Straits is the one mentioned by Captain Wallis. Molina himself thought the Guémul was a horse, and called it Equus bisulcus, but he has left this name out in the second edition. It is referred to Auchenia by Col. Hamilton Smith, to Camelus by Leuckart and Treviranus,and made intoa genus, under the name of Hippocamelus, by Leuckart, and Cervequus by Lesson, and is mentioned as a new genus without a name by Gay; and MM. Gay and Gervais, in the ‘Ann. Sci. Nat.’ 1846, p. 91, thought it was Cervus chilensis ; but Dr. Philippi (in Wiegm. Archiv, 1870) says that Gay’s animal is the same as Cervus antisiensis of D’Orbigny (Voy. d. Amér. mérid. tom. xx.), the Furcifer antisiensis of my ‘Catalogue of Rumi- nant Mammalia in B. M.’ (8vo, 1872, p. 88). According to Gay, the Guémul is Furcifer antistensis from Bolivia and Peru; this may be the Chilian animal which Molina confounded with the Magellan-Straits one. I thought it might be the Xenelaphus anomalocera, which is also a Peruvian animal; and now we have identified Wallis’s Magellan-Straits animal as Huamela leucotis. It is impossible to use any of the generic names given to Molina’s Guémul, because they all convey a false impression as to the relationship of the animal; one is not sure whether they belong to the Chilian or Patagonian genus, or, in fact, a combination of both. The Guémul or Huamel is mentioned in Viduare’s ‘Chil. Reiseb.’ published in Hamburg in 1782; but I have not been able to lay my hands on it. Is it the animal mentioned by Molina? “Guemul, q. du Chili, qui ne peut étre le Poco,” appears in Ray’s ‘Zoologie Universelle et Portative’ (Paris, 1787); but there is no such word as “ Poco”’ in his dictionary. Perhaps he means ‘ Paco,” a name which occurs under ‘ Lama,” . 300. : Fischer in his ‘Synopsis,’ p. 433, puts in Equus bisulcus of Molina, the cloven-footed horse of Shaw’s ‘Zoology’ (ii. p. 441), Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guémul. 217 adding, “In inaccessis montium Andium. Num generis Lama?” ‘The universal reference to the animal being an in- habitant of Chili misled me until I consulted the original work. HUAMELA. Head elongate; ears acute. Horns nearly erect, simple, rather converging together at the tip, with a well-developed subbasal anterior branch ; beam tapering to a point; the front of the right horn is keeled ; and rather below the middle there is a compressed tubercle, probably indicating a branch in the adult state; but there is no appearance of this on the other horn. Fur very close, thick, formed of quills like those of the roebuck and the Peruvian deer. Skull with the intermaxillary bones broad, and extending up to and terminating with a truncated end on the sides of the nasal bones, which are broad, with parallel sides for two thirds their length, and truncated at the front end. Lachrymal pit elongate, triangular, very deep, with a rounded bottom at the hinder end, quite close to the front edge of the orbit. The horns with a well-developed rugose burr, with many irregular tubercles round the base. The subbasal front branches are placed some distance above the base, the one on the right horn being the smallest, and projecting straight forwards, with den- ticles on its surface; the branch on the left horn is much higher up from the base, longer, and ascending at a rather acute angle, and smaller at the tip. Length of the skull, from nose to condyles, 117 inches; width at back edge of orbits, which is the widest part, 53 inches. Lower jaw very slender, with a straight lower edge not more than an inch broad in the widest part, narrower in front, and becoming wider behind the middle, with a sinuous margin and a thin rounded angle. The part in front of the grinders much produced, about double the length of the symphysis. Tail short and bushy, coloured like the back above, and whitish beneath. The line from the anus to the groin is white, and the upper part of the inside of the thighs is pale; the rest of the riduatde is considerably darker than the back. The inside of the legs is coloured like the rest of the back, perhaps a little lighter; there is a well-developed pencil of rigid hair, which is of a dark colour. No indication of any glands on the outside of the legs. The false hoofs are surrounded with rather longer darker hair. The lips are blackish, with two small white spots on the upper lip, and a narrow white edge on the under one. To correct the synonyma, itis better to give the following revision of them :— 218 Dro Ja: Gray on the Guémul. Skull of male Huamela leucotis. Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guémul. 219 FHuamela leucotis. “ Hoofed Animal,” Hawkesworth’s Voyages, vol. i. ae Equus bisulcus, Molina’s Chili, p. 320, 1782 (from Hawkesworth and other copiers of Molina). Capreolus leucotis, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1849, p. 64, t. xii. (female). Capreolus (?) huwemula, Knowsley Menag. Furcifer huamel, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1850, p. 236. Xenelaphus leucotis (part.), Gray, Cat. Ruminant Mamm. p. 89. Hab. Magellan Straits (Capt. Wallis, 1767; Molina, 1782; Lord Derby, 1849); Patagonia (Don Enrique Simpson, 1872). Male and female (Brit. Mus.). This animal is most likely the one mentioned by Captain Wallis, as (1) it inhabits the Magellan Straits; (2) it is the only hoofed animal on the west coast of America nearly the size of a donkey ; (3) it was sent to the British Museum from Don Enrique Simpson with the name of “ Guémul” used by Molina. I have not been able to trace the origin of this name, and do not know if it is Patagonian or Chilian. It has been applied by zoologists to different animals which thay have discovered. Gay applies it to Purcifer antisiensis. I, thinking that it was the animal mentioned by Molina, applied it to Xenelaphus, and, in the Knowsley Menagerie, thought it might be the animal I described as Capreolus leucotis, which I now think is the most correct determination. The horns are very unlike those of any other American deer, and are more like those of the young stag, or Cervus elaphus, but very distinct from it, and probably more different from it in the adult state, if those we have belong to a young animal. It is the only South-American stag that has a basal snag, the absence of which is a peculiarity of those animals. Probably the fur of this animal, like that of the roebuck kind, is formed of shorter, more slender hair in summer. It is not necessary to figure the animal, as the figure by Wolf, given in the P. Z. 8. (1849, p. 64, t. xii.) is very cha- racteristic and accurate. I observe im the description that it is at least three times as large as the usual Huropean roebuck, is much darker, and has not the white spots extending over the upper part of the side of the haunches. The height at the shoulders of Lord Derby’s specimen is 38 inches ; and the length of the body is 40 inches, of the head 12 inches, of the ears 7 inches, of the tarsus, from the false hoof to the hock, 124 inches. 220 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the Peregrine Falcon XENELAPHUS. Anomalocera, Gray, Scientific Opinion, 1869; Philippi, Wiegm. Archiv, 1870, p. 46. Xenelaphus, Gray, P. Z. S. 1869, p. 498, fig. (horns & skull); Cat. Ru- minant Mamm. p. 89. Xenelaphus anomalocera. Anomalocera huamel, Gray, Scientific Opinion, 1869, p. 385. Xenelaphus huamel, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1869, p. 497, fig. (horns), p. 498, fig. (skull, female). Anomalocera leucotis, Philippi in Wiegm. Archiv, 1870, p. 46. Xenelaphus leucotis, Gray, Cat. Rumin. Mamm. p. 89. Hab. Peruvian Andes, Tinta (Mr. Whitely, jun.). Male, female, and young (Brit. Mus.). The adult male from Tinta is 28 inches high to the withers, and the body from the chest to the tail is 34 inches long. Length of head 10 inches, of the ears 5} inches, of the tarsus from the false hoof to the hock 92 inches. XXVI.—On the Peregrine Falcon of the Magellan Straits. By R. Bowpter Suarpe, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e., Senior As- sistant, Zoological Department, British Museum. . Mr. Gurney has already (Ibis, 1867, p. 465) drawn attention to the differences existing in the Peregrine from the Straits of Magellan and Chili, which he considers to be undescribed. He writes as follows :—‘ South of Chili, in the southern part of Patagonia and about the straits of Magellan, a really distinct race does occur, closely allied to F. melanogenys of Australia, from which, indeed, it only differs in its slightly larger size. It is worthy of remark that the three southern races of Peregrine Falcons, viz. this Magellan race, to which, I believe, no specific name has yet been given, /. melanogenys of Australia, and F. minor of South Africa, all agree between themselves, and differ from the true I. communis in having much narrower spaces than occur in that bird, between the dark transverse abdominal bars which characterize the adult plumage of all these Falcons.” Mr. G. R. Gray considered the Magellan bird to be the same as Valco nigriceps of Cassin from Western North Ame- rica. Mr. Cassin, in describing the latter species, gives Chili as an additional habitat, suggesting that its range may extend throughout the whole of the western side of America. J am unable to determine by internal evidence whether Mr. Cassin had adults or young of the Chilian birds, on which to found his opinion. He could hardly have united the Magellan of the Magellan Straits. 221 species if he had had adults, while he might have been easily misled by the rufous character of the young birds into sup- posing that the two birds are identical. I agree, however, with Mr. Gurney in supposing that the Magellan bird is a distinct species, being, in fact, the American representative of Falco melanogenys, trom which it differs not only in its slightly larger size, but in the less rufous plumage of the female; and neither male nor female has the very narrow closely set bars of the Australian Falcon, though they are more narrowly barred than the true Falco nigriceps. I pers therefore, to separate the Falcon of Chili and the agellan Straits as Falco Cassini, sp. n., and append a description of the bird. Adult. Above dark bluish ashy, everywhere transversely spotted or barred with black; bars very broad and closely set on the upper part of the back, further apart and more sagittate in shape on the lower back, rump, and upper tail-coverts; a frontal line tinged with whitish, very indistinct ; entire head and hind neck, cheeks, ear-coverts, and moustachial streak (that is to say, the whole of the face) deep black, extending on to the interscapulary region; least wing-coverts blackish like the latter, the others coloured and barred like the back ; quills deep brownish black, the primaries with obsolete grey spots near the base, the imner secondaries uniform with the back ; tail bluish ashy, with black bars, which become merged towards the tip of the tail, so that this is conspicuously black for about a quarter of its length; throat itself creamy buff, unspotted ; fore neck and chest pale buffy fawn-colour, with very narrow black shaft-lines, the shade of fawn extending shghtly on to the breast; rest of the under surface creamy white, with a very strong grey shade on the lower parts, crossed with closely set bars of black ; under wing-coverts buffy white, thickly crossed with black bars; the inner web of the quills with numerous buffy white bars, becoming smaller and more obsolete towards the tips of the quills ; bill orange at the base, inclining gradually to bluish horn-colour towards the tip; feet yellow, claws horn-brown. Total length 15:5 inches, culmen 1*1, wing 12, tail 7, tarsus 2. Female. Similar to the male, but larger, and without the bluish shade on the lower parts (probably not so old a bird) ; the head, neck, and sides of the face black. Total length 20 inches, culmen 1°35, wing 13°5, tail 7°8, tarsus 1:9. Young male. Above deep blackish brown, the nape tinged with chestnut, all the feathers more or less distinctly margined 222 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the Peregrine Falcon with the same colour, except the upper tail-coverts and inner secondaries, which are tipped with buff; quills blackish, the inner webs half barred with clear rufous ; tail blackish, tipped with creamy buff, and crossed with several indistinct grey bars, becoming rufous on the inner web; forehead whitish, the feathers under the eye, fore part of the cheeks, and mous- tachial stripe deep black; throat creamy buff; rest of the under surface deep ferruginous, paler on the lower abdomen, all the feathers mesially streaked with a longitudinal black spot, much larger and more arrow-shaped, on the flank- feathers. Total length 16 inches, wing 12. Mr. Gurney, in writing to me on the subject, observes that he has seen two distinct Falcons from Chili, one being my F. Cassini, and the other coming from the north, and called by Cassin /. nigriceps, but which he considers to be only £. communis. I agree with Mr. Gumey in considering that F. nigriceps does not go to Chili; and the migratory bird is therefore probably the common Peregrine, which visits South America, as it does India and Africa in the Old World, while the resident southern form is /. Cassind. The typical specimen of the latter is mounted im the national collection. I may add a few words as to the Peregrine Falcons and their geographical distribution. No two ornithologists agree as to whether the Peregrines of the world are to be considered races or subspecies of one particular form, or whether there are several species to be designated by different specific names. I incline to the latter view, as rendering the subject less intricate than by merging some of the very different forms under one name. ‘Taking, then, 1 communis as the typical form, I would characterize the various allied Falcons as follows. Adult specimens of all the birds, excepting F. minor (of which there is at present only a young one), are to be seen in the British Museum. 1. Falco communis. (‘The Peregrine Falcon.) The whole of the Palearctic region, migrating into India, to the Malay archipelago, and South Africa (more rarely). The entire Nearctic region, except the western coast of North America, where replaced by F. nigriceps. I cannot find any difference in the North-American Peregrine, and consider #, anatum to be identical with the European bird. 2. Falco Brook. (The Sardinian Peregrine Falcon.) Very much smaller than /. communis, with the bars on of the Magellan Straits. 223 the under surface very numerous, and broader than in any other species. Hab. Sardinia. 3. Falco nigriceps. (The Western Peregrine Falcon.) Rather smaller than /. communis and darker. The young different; much more rufous and richly coloured. The adult creamy white on the breast, without a single sign of a shaft- stripe. Hab. Western side of North America from California to Vancouver’s Island, probably further north. The two birds procured in Japan, and mentioned by Mr. Whitely (Ibis, 1867, p. 194), are in the British Museum, and are unfortunately both young birds. They are of a more slender build than is usual with the young female Peregrine of Europe, and, from the strong wash of tawny buff on the under surface, might be supposed to belong to Falco nigriceps. They are not, however, quite so rufescent underneath, and the centres to the breast-feathers are not nearly so dark; thus I at present prefer to keep them distinct from this bird, although it is by no means improbable that they may ultimately turn out to be the same. Latham’s Oriental Falcon coming from Japan, it can do no harm to keep these Japanese specimens, which agree well with his descriptions, under that title, until the arrival of an adult bird shall enable us to define the species accurately. The late Mr. G. R. Gray referred both these examples and the young Vancouver-Island specimens to Falco orientalis, with which he joined Falco anatum. 1 think, however, that Falco anatum is nothing but the Kuropean Peregrine, and the Vancouver birds are really the young of Falco nigriceps, which Mr. Brown identifies as the species found there (Ibis, 1868, p. 418). 4. Falco micrurus. (The Himalayan Peregrine Falcon.) With this bird Dr. Jerdon identifies Mr. Hume’s lately described Falco atriceps; and two specimens in the national collection belong to this species. They are closely allied to F. communis, but are remarkable for their very nearly obsolete barring underneath, and very pale coloration. Hab. Himalayas. 5. Falco peregrinator. (The Indian Peregrine Falcon.) Blacker in all stages than any other allied species. When fully adult, deep rufous underneath, against which the clear blue of the rump and upper tail-coverts contrasts strongly. Hab. The whole of India; nowhere common. 224 Bibliographical Notice. We now come to the three southern forms with jet-black hoods, viz. :— 6. Falco melanogenys. (The Australian Peregrine Falcon.) A very distinct species, distinguished by its black face and close-set narrow barring. Hab. Australia northwards to Java (judging by Schlegel’s figure in the ‘ Vogel van Nederlandsch Indié’). 7. Kalco minor. (The South-African Peregrine Falcon.) The smallest of all Peregrines. Hab. South Africa and Madagascar. 8. Falco Cassint. (The Chilian Peregrine Falcon.) Allied to F. melanogenys of Australia, but differmg as above mentioned. The young deeper rufous than in any of the other Falcons. Hab. Straits of Magellan and Chili. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Dr. Ehrenberg’s Microgeological Studies. {‘* Mikrogeologische Studien, &c.,” Monatsbericht kon. preuss. Akad. Wissensch. Berlin fiir April 1872, pp. 265-322: 1872.] Tus is the abstract of a memoir which the veteran, and now nearly octogenarian, naturalist of Berlin has laid before the Academy as the results of his long-continued methodical researches on the microscopic life of the sea-bottom of all zones, especially in its relationship to past life and its influence on geological studies. From 1836 to 1871 Ehrenberg has given to the world numerous descriptions and hundreds of good figures (all magnified 300 diameters) of microscopic objects, recent and fossil, the latter mainly in his ‘ Mikrogeologie’ (1854). However numerous the shore-sands, dredgings, and deep- sea soundings he has examined, yet, says he, the spots are so widely scattered over the map as to show how much more we have to learn of the sea-bed. The distribution of warm and cold currents is now beginning to be understood, he remarks; and the dispersion and relative abund- ance of deep-sea life, and the formation of siliceous and calcareous ooze and muds, are still to be more deeply studied. At all events, the sounding-line has never gone so deep but the microscope shows that nature is rich there also with life. We know not, he says, what forms of being, minute or gigantic, exist throughout the abyssal depths; and “the abundant occurrence of Peridinia in the flint of the deep-sea chalk, as well as the living luminous animals on the ocean’s surface, and even at the deep bottom off Florida, point to a possibly periodic, and even permanent, strong light in those Bibliographical Notice. 225 depths, enabling the creatures of the abyss to have the use of their visual organs.” Dr. Ehrenberg then enumerates the organisms which he has him- self determined from the shallow and deep waters of oceans and inland seas, namely :—I. (Independent organisms) 724 Polygastrica, 287 Polycystina, 585 Polythalamia, 22 Mollusca, 30 Pteropoda, 1 Annulatum, 2 Entomostraca, 6 Radiata, 9 Bryozoa, 1 Anthozoum ; II. (Not independent, but named for convenience of recegnition) 226 Phytolitharia (including 142 Spongolitha), 50 Geolithia, 37 Zo- olitharia, and 23 soft parts of plants. Of living marine shelled animals {including Diatomacez] thus observed, he reckons 1645; and of the derivative forms mentioned above under the second head- ing he has 336; altogether 1981. For the North Polar Zone he has 71 definite organisms out of the list, for the North Temperate 918, for the Equatorial 487, for the South Temperate 47, and for the South Polar Zone 24, the greater numbers going with the larger researches. In six stages of depth from 101 to 20,000 feet the calculation is as follows :— All observed Feet. Definite Forms. Organisms, 101— 500 88 315 501— 1000 72 240 1001— 5000 141 437 5001-10000 146 408 10001-15000 130 344 15001-20000 115 236 The shallow-water forms are not here taken into consideration, as freshwater organisms are mixed with them by geographical accidents. Ehrenberg points out that the abundance of independent forms inhabiting the deep-sea bed is against the old notion, born of Bory de St. Vincent, and resuscitated of late years, that a living pulp pervades the sea and sinks in decay to the bottom; nor, says he, are the small the fry of the larger organisms. Prof. Ehrenberg’s researches in microscopic fossils were begun in 1836 (with sliced flint and semiopal) and 1838 (with the Chalk), and are chiefly exhibited in the ‘ Mikrogeologie,’ 1854. Enumerating the subjects of these researches, he arrives at the following numbers : —independent forms, 1485; derivative fragments and parts, 172; altogether 1607. Adopting the following five great periods, he arranges his microscopic results * thus :+— Definite All observed Forms. Organisms. GUGALOITIARY i. sw te ‘s wiser 4 « 419 652 PURO oa os be 8 urs Sew! Gnd dhs 362 807 WME, tere rath ee uie ace ¥ & 292 445 UPA ERS ak ir ees eos 7 vy Carboniferous and Grauwacke .. 52 60 * Tn relation to this table of the geological distrspution of Prof. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xi. 226 Bibliographical Notice. Ehrenberg finds that the notion of there being partially, or even altogether, different life-conditions in the superficial and the deep sea is weakened by his numerous observations. Polycystina, Actinophrys, Coccoliths, and Bathybius, besides the relationships of animals, and development, as treated by Darwin and others, are subjects also dwelt upon, in a conservative manner, in the memoir of which the abstract is before us; and the author re- co nmends cautious limitation of subject, restriction of hypothesis, and uniformity of method, as the only foundation for good work among naturalists. The diagnoses of a great number of living genera and species of Polythalamia, Polygastrica, Polycystina, Spongolithides, Geolithia, and Zoolitharia follow (pp. 276-322). A review of Prof. Ehrenberg’s genera and species of Forami- nifera having been lately offered in the ‘Annals of Nat. Hist.’ (Nos. 51, 52, 57, 58, and 60, vols. ix. & x. 1872), it is convenient to add in this place some results from a study of the new notices before us. To the Polythalamia [Foraminifera] Prof. Ehrenberg adds, as genera :—1. Aspidodewia (apparently some Rotaline). 2. Bolbodium (possibly a Pullenia). 38and 4. Hemisterea and Hemisticta (probably Rotaline, of which there are several genera which have the spiral or upper surface porose, whilst the umbilical or lower face has an extra-thick glassy coat). 5. Otostomwm (probably a dimorphous Virgulina, such as is indicated under the name Bifarina in Ann. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1872, p. 198). Lastly, No. 6. Pylodeaia [1859], which is intended to comprise the Globigerinw which have the spire on the left and the large aperture on the right side, the true Glo- bigerine having these features reversed—characters which appear to be of little or no value. Of Foraminifera 90 are described as new species, chiefly from great depths in the Arctic and Atlantic oceans, with several from the Agulhas Bank (at about 400 feet depth) off the Cape of Good Hope, and a few from the Pacific. Of “ Polygastrica,’ 39 are diagnosed ; of Polycystina, 123 ; Spongolithides &e., 7. Ehrenberg’s Microzoa &c., we must refer to the several lists of local spe- cies of Foraminifera, determined according to the revised nomenclature, in the review of his figured fossil specimens in the ‘ Annals of Nat. Hist.’ Nos. 51, 52, 57, 58, and 60, vols. ix. and x. 1872; and we must add that in the classified list of fossil Foraminifera figured by Ehrenberg down to 1858, in the ‘Annals of Nat. Hist.’ Dec. 1872, pp. 454-457, there are enumerated, besides 20 undetermined forms, only 138 species and notice- able varieties, most of which are living at the present day, and of which 81 had been named by other observers. Royal Society. 227 PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY. Dec. 19, 1872.—Sir George Biddell Airy, K.C.B., President, followed by Mr. Busk, Vice-President, and Dr. Sibson, Vice-President, in the Chair. “On the Organization of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-mea- sures. Part IV. Dictyorylon, Lyginodendron, and Heterangium.” By W. C. WitrtaMson, F.R.S., Professor of Natural History in Owens College, Manchester. In 1866 Mr. Binney gave the name of Dadowylon Oldhamium to a fossil stem of a plant from the Lower Coal-measures of Lancashire, believing it to belong to the same class of 4ymnospermous Exogens as the Pimtes of Witham and the Dadoaylon of Endlicher. In 1869 the author pointed out that the reticulated markings upon the surface of its vessels were modifications of the spiral fibre of fibro- vascular tissue, and not the disks of what is often designated glandu- lar fibre. He consequently separated the plant from the Dadoxylons under the name of Dictyoaylon Oldhamium. At the Edinburgh Meeting of the British Association in 1871 he gave a brief account of the structure of this plant, as also of what appeared to be a second species from the Lower Coal-measures of Burntisland in Fifeshire, which he called D. Grievit, after its discoverer, D. Grieve, Esq. A detailed exposition of the organization of these two plants is given in the memoir. Dictyoaylon Oldhamium.—This was a stem composed of the three divisions of pith, wood, and bark. The pith consisted of regular parenchyma without divisions or cavities of any kind. In very young plants it was surrounded by an irregular ring or medul- lary cylinder of reticulated vessels, not arranged i in radiating lamine. This cylinder broke up at an early period into several detached vascular bundles, which, as the stem enlarged, became widely separated from each other, the intervening space being occupied by medullary parenchyma. But before this change was completed, the true ligneous zone appeared as a thin ring of vessels arranged in radiating vertical lamine, separated from each other by large and conspicuous medullary rays, composed of mural cellular tissue. Additions were made ‘to the exterior surface of this zone by the agency of a delicate cellular layer of cells, which constituted the innermost layer of the bark. These additions demonstrate their exogenous nature in several specimens in which the vessels of the outermost zone have not attained to half their normal size, resembling in this respect some of the Lepidodendroid plants described in the author’s last memoir (Part I1I.). Through these successive ex- ogenous growths the vascular axis of the stem ultimately became arborescent. One specimen is described in which such a vascular axis, though imperfect and waterworn, is fully six inches in dia- meter, independent of the bark; other specimens have been ob- 15* 228 Royal Society -— tained intermediate in size between the above example and the small stems more usually met with. The vascular lamine increased in thickness as they proceeded from within outwards, and then subdivided, in the ordinary exogenous manner, through the inter- calation of new medullary rays. These rays are remarkable for the great vertical range of each one, as well as for the large number of cells which enter into their composition. In tangential sections they appear as elongated lenticular masses of parenchyma. The Bark.—This organ is separable into three, if not four layers. The mnermost one is a delicate parenchyma closely vesting the ligneous zone, its cells being continuous with those of the medullary rays. Atits outer surface this tissue passes gradually into another parenchymatous layer of greater thickness than the inner one. Both of them have patches of dark-coloured cells scattered through their tissues. But the most remarkable part of the bark is the third or prosenchymatous layer, which presents very different features according to the aspect in which it is regarded. In the transverse section it consists of radiating bands of parenchyma alternating with narrower and very dark-coloured ones of woody prosenchyma, the latter looking very like the Roman numerals upon the face of a clock. Tangential sections show that the black bands are fibrous lamin, which pursue an undulatory course as they ascend through the stem, and which, as they alternately approach and recede from one another, divide this part of the bark mto a series of lenticular or rhomboidal areas, occupied by various forms of parenchyma. No vascular bundles enter these areole; hence they are something altogether different from the leaf-scars of the Lepidodendra, Externally to this prosenchymatous layer some specimens exhibit detached traces of a very thin external layer of parenchyma, apparently derived from the cells of the rhomboidal areole, which have extended beyond the fibrous laminz and spread themselves over the surface of the bark as a continuous layer ; but this condition appears to be confined to very young stems. Vascular bundles of large size ascend vertically through the two inner parenchymatous layers of the bark. In some instances each of these bundles exhibits, in the transverse section, an oval outline, with faint traces of a vertical division into two parts. But ordinarily the two halves of the bundle have separated, forming two distinct bundles, which are some distance apart. They exhibit little or no tendency to diverge from the ligneous cylinder as they ascend, and in some instances actually become incorporated with it. It is remarkable that the position of each of these double bundles, at the exterior of the ligneous zone, corresponds with the spaces intervening between the detached masses of the medullary cylinder within it, as if the former were designed to act as buttresses strengthening these weaker pomts in the vascular axis. It not unfrequently happens that exogenous additions are made to such of these bundles as are encompassed by the innermost layer of the bark, in the shape of a few radiating lamine of vessels developed on their outer or peripheral surfaces. On the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. (229 One specimen of the vascular axis is, as already mentioned, so large as to demonstrate that the plant became arborescent. Though Dictyovylon was not a dichotomizing plant, like Lepido- dendron, it gave otf lateral bundles of vessels. Some of these are simple bundles, consisting of numerous vessels intermingled with some cellular tissue. Others have this central bundle invested by a thin ring of radiating lamine with intervening medullary rays; this exogenous ring sometimes becomes developed into a relatively large and distinct woody zone, like that of the parent axis. The vessels of these lateral growths appear to be wholly derived from the radiating woody zone. A second form of lateral appendage appears to spring from the medullary rays, and consists of a cylindrical mass of reticulated cells, which are chiefly prosenchymatous, but of an elongated type. It is suggested that this structure may have been prolonged into an adventitious root. The structure of the central or medullary vascular axis of the former of these two kinds of lateral appendages seems to indicate that the history of the development of the medullary vascular cylin- der in these plants corresponds with what the author described in his preceding memoir (Part II.) as taking place in the similar parts of the Lepidodendra, viz. that some of the cells of the central part of the axis underwent rapid fission, and thus developed a di- stinct cellular medulla, which forced the medullary vessels outwards where at first they constituted a ring, but which ring soon broke up into the detached vascular masses already referred to as adhering to the inner surface of the exogenous zones. The enlargement of the exogenous woody cylinder by the peri- pheral intercalation of new radiating vascular lamin, and the repeated subdivision of these laminz by a corresponding intercala- tion of new medullary rays, demonstrates the close resemblance between the growth of the ligneous zone in these plants and that of ordinary exogenous stems. A fine series of specimens collected by the Rev. H. Higgins, of Rainhill, near Liverpool, and which exhibit various modifications of the type figured by the late Mr. Gourlie under the name of Lyginodendron Landsburghiz, are shown to be merely casts of the exterior surface of the bark of some species of Dictyoxylon. They may actually belong to D. Oldhamium; but this is not yet proven. Dictyoxylon Grievii—This plant has many points of affinity with D. Oldhamium ; nevertheless it has very distinct features of its own. Itscentral or medullary axis is very large in proportion to the thickness of its exogenous ring; the former consists of cellular parenchyma, throughout which are scattered numerous bundles of exquisitely reticulated vessels unprovided with any special sheaths. The largest vessels are nearest the centre of the axis, the peripheral ones becoming smaller, more numerous, and grouped in more continuous masses. Immediately surrounding this vasculo-cellular axis is a thin ring of similar vessels, but arranged in radiating lamine, separated by well-defined medullary 230 Royal Society. rays. This zone is generally of unequal thickness on opposite sides of the plant, and contains some barred vessels amongst its re- ticulated ones; the medullary rays are composed of mural cells. The bark consists of three very distinct layers. The innermost one is very thin, consisting of delicate parenchyma, but which nevertheless has formed a very clearly defined flexible layer ; outside this is a thick stratum of coarser but regular parenchyma subdivided in the transverse section into vaguely defined areas by thick wavy lnes of condensed cells. The peripheral outline of this zone is very irregular, frequently projecting outwards in large angular masses. It is bounded by a prosenchymatous external layer, which is a dwarfed representative of the corresponding one ot D. Oldhamium. In the transverse section it exhibits dark radiating bands of fibres, longitudinally disposed, alternating with similar bands of parenchyma; but it differs from D. Oldhamium in the narrowness of the latter, and consequently in the more linear form of the cellular areole of the outer bark. In longitudinal sections of the bark its innermost layer appears as in transverse ones. The middle parenchyma, on the other hand, exhibits remarkable differences from its aspect in the transverse section: its cells are arranged in vertical columns ; but these are intersected at intervals of nearly J, of an inch by horizontal and parallel bands of very dark-coloured cells of a special nature. Seven or eight large vasculo-cellular bundles exist in each trans- verse section of the bark. Some of these are located within the exogenous layer of the wood, being obviously detached portions of the cells and vessels of the medullary axis; others occur, in various specimens, at every point between the wood and the outer bark. The author finds that these bundles remained for a time in the immediate neighbourhood of the innermost bark, but that they sue- cessively became detached and moved more rapidly outwards, until each one emerged at the periphery of the bark in one of the prominent angles of the latter, already referred to ; when one bundle has thus reached the periphery, another begins to follow the same centrifugal course. The inference is, that these are foliar bundles, supplying large leaves or petioles, sparsely grouped round the stem. A single example of a similar centrifugal bundle was found in D. Oldhamium. The seemingly irregular “projections of the bark of D. Grievii thus appear to represent angular petioles, and are not the result of merely accidental pressures. A. second kind of cylindrical bundle is noticed, consisting of reticulated prosenchymatous cells. It is connected at its central extremity with the medullary parenchyma, whilst its peripheral end passes outwards through the bark. It appears to have had the same character as the similar one of D. Oldhamium, having probably been an adventitious root- bundle. Somewhat triangular twigs or petioles of the above plant are numerous. They consist of a single vascular bundle, located ex- centrically near the cordate base of the triangular transverse section, and surrounded by the three bark-layers seen in the older stems. Se Miscellaneous. 231 The structure of these layers, as seen in the longitudinal sections, is identical with, though less complex than, that of the matured stems ; but no cortical vascular bundles are seen in them. Having identified his Dictyoaylon Oldhamium with the older genus Lyginodendron, the author abandons his own generic name, and proposes that the plant shall henceforth be designated Lyginodendron Oldhamium. He establishes in the same way the generic identity of Dictyoxylon Grievit with the Heterangium of Corda; hence that plant must now take the name of Heterangium Grievii. Whilst having no doubt that the above were two Cryptogamic plants, it appears impossible for the present to determine to what class of Cryptogams they belong. Many of their features indicate Lycopo- diaceous affinities ; but this point can scarcely be determined until the actual fronds are discovered. ‘This has not yet been done. The Lyginodendron is from the horizon of the Ganister beds of Lancashire and Yorkshire; the Burntisland deposit belongs to the middle portion of the calciferous sandstones of the Burdiehouse Carboniferous strata. MISCELLANEOUS. On Whales in the Indian Ocean. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. (In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.) I Ave been much interested in the perusal of your paper in the ‘Annals’ for February ‘“‘On the Geographical Distribution &c. of Whales and Dolphins;” and, with reference to Captain Maury’s observation that the sperm-whales inhabit a belt of sea in or on each side of the tropics, would communicate to you the following facts, which, if not already known to you, will, I am sure, be acceptable. Within twelve years, while I was at Bombay, the mutilated car- casses of two dead whales drifted on shore there. One I went to see: it was an ernormous mass, and supposed to have belonged to a whale 80 feet long. The bodies of the vertebrae were as large, I think, as the bodies of any whale-vertebree that [ ever saw. Not being interested in any further detail, and the stench of the putrid blubber being so great that it was full a month before it left my shoes, | went no further than to witness the sight. It is very common for whaies to be seen off the coast of Khat- tyawar, a little north of Bombay, but still in the tropics, by those who are making the voyage between Bombay and Kurrachee, in Sind. And if at Bombay, within the space of twelve years, two dead whales drift in, it may be assumed that such must occur at many other places on this coast, and therefore that the number of dead whales which thus become stranded must be considerable. While on the survey of the south-east coast of Arabia (that is, the northern boundary to the Indian Ocean), for two years we never 232 Miscellaneous. saw a whale; but in the Bay of Maskat one used to come in every day in the afternoon, plough his way among the boats and vessels there, and then go out again. He appeared to me to be about 20 or 30 feet long; and when I pointed him out to the officers of the vessel, they said “that is ‘Muscat Tom;’ he pays a visit to the bay every day, and has been known to do so from time immemorial.” We saw schools of porpoises, sometimes perhaps two miles long, on the south-east coast; and one of the perquisites of the Shaykh of Raidah, a town on the coast about sixty miles north-east of Makalla, is the unborn young of the porpoise when a female is caught in this condition. Once, also, when we were sailing down the coast, in a stiff breeze, towards Aden, two or more “ blackfish,” as the sailors called them, accompanied us for twenty-four hours, keeping close to the side of the vessel and sporting round her. They appeared to me to be about 12 feet long. But, if we did not happen to see any whales on this coast, we heard that the fishermen (who go to the most unfrequented parts yearly to catch small and large shark, the former to salt-in for pro- vision, which is a staple commodity on this coast, and the latter for their fins for the China market) often pick up portions of ambergris, which, I think, at Maskat, sells for more than its weight in gold, chiefly for its fancied aphrodisiacal power. One day, one of these fishermen came alongside our vessel, and handed me in, through my scuttle, a piece half as big as my head. It was formed of concentric layers like cholesterine, in which were imbedded an innumerable quantity of cuttlefish-beaks. Of course, T only regarded it in a scientific point of view; and, fancing that it was analogous to the “ hair-ball ” in the ox’s stomach (the horny beaks of the cuttlefish forming the ingesta), I took a little bit as a specimen, gave the man a dollar, and told him to take the rest to the Maskat market. On another occasion, while fishing in the jolly-boat with a mid- shipman and one of our Beni-Bo-Ali pilots in the channel between the mainland of Arabia and the island of Masira, we saw some large fish biting at something on the surface of the water, when, to our astonishment, the Beni-Bo-Ali pilot leapt over and, swimming up to it, laid hold of it and brought it on board, when it turned out to be a dead cuttlefish. Our pilot said, “ Ah! I thought it had been a piece of ambergris which the sharks were eating; for they are very fond of it, and it is often found under such circumstances.” All this goes to prove that there are many whales in this part of the Indian Ocean just within the tropics, and that they are the sperm-whale. Of course they cannot get very far out of the tropics to the north without getting into the land-locked waters of the Red Sea and Persian Gulf respectively. I know that Cephalopoda abound on this coast, and that American whalers used to capture the sperm-whale there ; for our captain had saved the crew of an American whaler there which had become in- jured, and took them all up to Maskat. Miscellaneous. 233 On a new Subclass of Fossil Birds (Odontornithes). By O. C. Marsu. The remarkable extinct birds with biconcave vertebre (Ichthyor- nid), recently described by the writer from the upper Cretaceous shale of Kansas *, prove on further investigation to possess some additional characters, which separate them still more widely from all known recent and fossil forms. The type species of this group, Ichthyornis dispar, Marsh, had well-developed teeth in both jaws. These teeth were quite numerous and implanted in distinct sockets; they were small, compressed, and pointed, and all of those preserved are similar. Those in the lower jaws number about twenty in each ramus, and are all more or less inclined backward. The series extends over the entire upper margin of the dentary bone, the front tooth being very near the extremity. The maxillary teeth appear to have been equally nume- rous, and essentially the same as those in the mandible. The skull was of moderate size, and the eyes were placed well forward. The lower jaws are long and slender, and the rami were not closely united at the symphysis; they are abruptly truncated just behind the articulation for the quadrate. This extremity, and especially its articulation, is very similar to that in some recent aquatic birds. The jaws were apparently not encased in a horny sheath. The scapular arch, and the bones of the wings and legs, all conform closely to the true ornithic type. The sternum has a prominent keel, and elongated grooves for the expanded coracoids. The wings were large in proportion to the legs; and the humerus had an extended radial crest. The metacarpals are united, as in ordinary birds. The bones of the posterior extremities resemble those in swimming birds, The vertebr were all biconcave, the concavities at each end of the centra being distinct and nearly alike. Whether the tail was elon- gated cannot at present be determined ; but the last vertebra of the sacrum was unusually large. This bird was fully adult, and about as large as a pigeon. With the exception of the skull, the bones do not appear to have been pneumatic, although most of them are hollow. The species was carnivorous, and probably aquatic. When the remains of this species were first described, the portions of lower jaws found with them were regarded by the writer as repti- lian+; the possibility of their forming part of the same skeleton, although considered at the time, was not deemed sufficiently strong to be placed on record. On subsequently removing the surrounding shale, the skull and additional portions of both jaws were brought to light, so that there cannot now be a reasonable doubt that all are parts of the same bird. The possession of teeth and biconcave ver- tebre, although the rest of the skeleton is entirely avian in type, obviously implies that these remains cannot be placed in the present * Amer. Journ. of Sci. and Arts, vol. iv. p. 344, Oct. 1872, and vol. v. p. 74, Jan. 1875. ‘Annals,’ Jan. 1873, p. 80. t+ Amer. Journ. of Sci. and Arts, vol. iv. p. 406, Noy, 1872. 234 Miscellaneous. groups of birds ; and hence a new subclass, Odontornithes, is proposed for them. The order may be called Ichthyornithes. The species lately described by the writer as Jchthyornis celer also had biconcave vertebra and probably teeth. It proves to be generically distinct from the type species of this group, and hence may be named Apatornis celer, Marsh. It was about the same size as Ichthyornis dispar, but of more slender proportions. The geolo- gical horizon of both species was essentially the same. The only re- mains of them at present known are in the museum of Yale College. The fortunate discovery of these interesting fossils is an important gain to paleontology, and does much to break down the old distine- tions between Birds and Reptiles, which the Archopteryx has so materially diminished. Itis quite probable that that bird, likewise, had teeth and biconcave vertebree, with its free metacarpals and elongated tail Amer. Journ. of Science and Arts, vol. y., Feb. 1873, On two new Free Sponges from Singapore. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. Dr. A. B. Meyer has sent to the British Museum five specimens of free sponges (four of them belonging to one species, and the other to a separate one), which I believe were obtained in the neigh- bourhood of Singapore. The one is very like Tetilla polyura of O. Schmidt (‘ Spongien- fauna des atlantischen Meeres,’ t. vi. f. 8), which is the type of my genus Lophiurella, but differs from it in several particulars ; and the other is a form which has not hitherto occurred to me. It has been thought that these free sponges are only the young and free state of sponges which become attached in their older state ; but this theory wants further confirmation. Tetilla polyura of Schmidt might be young, as it is only 3 inch long ; but the specimens from Singapore are more than 2 inches in diameter and length. The four specimens, which I have called Psetalia globulosa, exhibit four different states of growth, the sponge being considerably modified in its general form as it enlarges. The youngest specimen, about + inch in diameter, is half-oblong, with a few conical projections on the lower part, each ending in a tuft of spicules, and with a flattened upper surface having a small central opening leading to the inner surface. In a larger specimen, about 13 inch in diameter, the conical pro- minences on the under surface, each ending in a tuft of elongate spicules, are more numerous, and the upper surface is produced, conical, and endingin a much larger central opening. In the largest specimen, about 23 inches in diameter, the sponge is irregularly conical below, the surface being covered with distinct, rather prominent, tubercles, each containing a tuft of elongate filamentous spicules, ending below, as in the other specimens, in three or more recurved anchoring spines. The upper surface is deeply concave, with only a broad convex margin, incurved, edging the concavity. This, like that of the interior of the other specimens, Miscellaneous. 235 has a series of rounded oscules, that are small near the margin and gradually increase in size as they approach the centre, where the oscules become united into two very large oblong rather sinuous holes. The outer surface of this sponge exhibits a quantity of small circular holes interspersed among the tubercles which bear the bunches of spicules. The other sponge I have named Labaria hemispherica. It is hemispherical, about 2 inches in diameter, and rather more than L- inch high, with a rather smooth outer surface and a rather deep regular concavity on the upper surface, which seems formed of interlacing spicules, leaving considerable spaces between them. The outer surface and its margin are scattered with distant, but rather regularly placed, cylindrical perforations, from the centre of which are emitted tufts of elongated filiform spicules, diverging in all directions from the surface of the sponge. The middle of the underside deeply concave, with a well-defined edge, from which is emitted a very large tuft of very numerous crowded spicules, form- ing a kind of brush, each filament when perfect ending in three short recurved spines. Mr. Carter will give a further account of these sponges, with descriptions of the spicules of which they are formed, in his account of the sponges in the British Museum. On the “« Capreolus” of Zonites algirus. By E. Dusrevrt. In our anatomical and historical investigation of the generative apparatus of the Helices, we have noticed the presence of a sperma- tophore in Zonites algirus, and described the capreolus of that species, which had not been indicated by any malacologist. This body, 26 millims. in length and 1 millim. in breadth at its most inflated portion, is of a tubular form, diminishing in size on both sides from its inferior third. It is a complete canal, furnished with numerous spiral channels. A transverse section made about its middle has the aspect of a cogged wheel furnished with from twelve to fourteen little teeth. Its superior extremity terminates in a tube with a capillary aperture, where the lamelle disappear ; whilst the other, where they are more distinct, is shorter and presents a wider orifice. It is covered with an albuminoid membrane. When the introduction of the capreolus is completed, its inferior extremity, curving into the are of a circle, inserts itself for three, four, or five millimetres into the neck of the oviduct, which, in this species, is destitute of a transverse muscle. This extremity is enveloped by a whitish viscous matter, which escapes from the interior of the spermatophore, and contains an infinity of sperma- tozoids. The issue of these from the interior of this appendage is due to the action of the muscular membrane of the copulatory canal. A part of the inferior deferent duct is destined to the production of the capreolus. This duct, which measures 50 millims. in extent, has not the same volume throughout its length. From its point of junction with the deferent channel for a distance of 31 millims. its diameter is 3 or at most 3 millim., whilst in the second half of its 236 Miscellaneous. course, which terminates at the penis, it is } or sometimes 3 millim. The narrow portion of the duct is pellucid; the dilated portion, of an opaque white, is composed of the same layers which are met with in the flagellum of the Helices. Beneath an external cellular mem- brane we find a muscular membrane, followed in its turn by a glandular layer, which does not exist in the narrow part of the duct. In the wide portion of the same organ we observe numerous lamelle | - . arranged like the spiral fibre of the trachez of plants. ‘These lamellee extend in an oblique spiral between the two margins of this portion of the canal, their obliquity increasing towards the point of junction of the two portions of the latter, in the neighbourhood of which they finally become longitudinal. At the breeding-time they are covered with solid white particles, which effervesce with hydrochloric acid. In its movement of retroversion the penis is followed by the inferior deferent canal, which contains the capreolus until the moment when this body is expelled.—Comptes Rendus, November 4, 1872, tome lxxv. pp. 1126, 1127. On the Developmental History of Petromyzon. By A. ScHNEIDER. Since August Miiller published his fine discovery of the transforma- tion of Ammocetes into Pteromyzon (Miiller’s Archiv, 1856; see also Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 2, vol. xviii. p. 298), every zoologist must certainly have been desirous of witnessing this wonderful metamor- phosis. Here in Giessen the opportunity seemed to offer itself to me ; for, in the Bieberbach, Ammocaites branchialis occurs in such abun- dance that in the course of two years I obtained about two hundred Ammoceetes and a dozen of Petromyzon Planert. But I never obtained the transition-stages, nor could I succeed in getting full-grown speci- mens of Ammocetes to undergo any further development in tanks. I must therefore acknowledge with thanks that Prof. von Siebold had the kindness to give me two specimens of the transition-stage which were in his possession. As I was sufficiently familiar with the struc- ture of Amimocetes and Petromyzon, these sufficed to give me an in- sight into some of the most important processes. On the ventral surface of the Ammocetes there is an elongate-oval organ, already mentioned by Rathke, which was regarded by A. Miller as the rudiment of the tongue, but the structure of which has hitherto remained entirely unknown, It isa gland which opens into the cesophagus in the ventral line between the third and fourth branchial clefts. Its structure differs from that of all other known glands. ‘The orifice leads into two tubes lying close to one another, and which extend forward to the end of the branchio-cesophageal cavity, and backward to the boundary between the fifth and sixth branchial clefts. Just at the orifice another tube branches off on each side, passes a short distance backward, and then, bending up- ward and forward, reaches the vicinity of the orifice of the gland, then again bends downward and backward, and again downward and forward, so that it describes about 14 spiral convolution. In the part situated in front of the orifice of the gland, there are on each side four cords consisting of nucleated cells, The cells are cu- Miscellaneous. 237 neiform, with a polyhedral transverse section; they stand with their bases at the surface of the cord; and all converge towards a longitu- dinal central surface. ‘The whole mass appears as if finely striated ; but the striation does not seem to be due to fibrille, but only to the edges of the rather thin cells. These four cords are united by vascular connective tissue into a thick compact cord, which, lying upon the tube, projects into its lumen. The inner surface of the tube, including the compact cord, is covered by a ciliated epithelium. The four distinct cords lie at the surface of the compact cord something like four cylinders which are enveloped by a larger cylinder touching them. At the line of con- tact the ciliated cells are deficient, and the subjacent glandular gub- stance appears freely towards the lumen of the tube. These places are also those towards which the cells converge. Of the four cords, two run into the portion of the tube which extends directly backward, whilst two pass into the spirally convoluted part and follow its con- volutions. In other respects the structure in the hinder part is exactly as in the anterior part. No trace of a neutral fluid is to be found in the gland. From this gland the tongue certainly does not originate, as has been concluded from its position, but during the metamorphosis the striated cell-substance disappears. The connective tissue and the epithelial lining of the tubes remain; the latter separates from the wall, and in part remains tubular, but in part constricts itself into balls. In short, there is produced from it an organ which, both in position and structure, agrees with the thyroid glands of the deve- loped vertebrate. The organ described as the thyroid gland in Petromyzon by Wilhelm Miller (Jenaische Zeitschr. vi. p. 433), I cannot regard as the same, either in structure or position. I have found the true thyroid gland both in P. Planeri and P. fluviatilis ; and it will certainly not be deficient in the other species. In Am- mocates consequently we find for the first time, and hitherto alone among all Vertebrata, the thyroid gland in function during a long period of life and in a high state of development. The branchial clefts in Ammocates, as is well known, open into the cesophagus—but in Petromyzon into a free tube, closed posteriorly, the bronchus, above which there is an cesophagus which unites the intestinal canal with the buccal cavity. From the mere comparison of Ammocetes and Petromyzon we cannot see how the new state is produced from the old one. This takes place as follows :—The ceso- phagus is formed in the dorsal median line of the branchial cavity as a solid cord, consisting of round, closely approximated nuclei, only separated by a little interstitial substance; and into this a cavity penetrates from the front and gradually renders it permeable. At the same time an increase of the blood-vessels commences in the connec- tive tissue which surrounds the branchial cavity and the cesophagus, The vessels finally coalesce, so that both the bronchus and the wso- phagus lie free in a great blood-space, extending from the so-called pericardium to the point of the head. In this are also situated the branchial artery, the tongue, and the branchie themselves. \ 238 Miscellaneous. The above-mentioned foundation of the cesophagus is not indicated at allin Ammocetes. It must not be confounded with the fold which hangs down from the dorsal median line into the branchial cavity of Ammocetes. One of the first processes of the metamorphosis must be the forma- tion of the tongue; in both my specimens it was already formed, whilst the cesophagus was only permeable for a few millimetres, and the mouth still possessed the narrow opening figured by Von Siebold (Stisswasserfische von Mitteleuropa, p. 381).—Oberhessischen Gre- sellsch. fiir Natur- und Heilkunde, January 11, 1873. On 4’ Parasites of the Cetaceans of the N.W. Coast of America, with Descriptions of New Forms. By W. H. Dax, U.S. Coast Survey. Among the parasites most widely known as infesting the Cetacea, two classes may be recognized, viz. those which are true parasites, deriving their subsistence from the animal upon which they are found, such as the Pycnogonoids and Cyami; and those which are merely sessile upon the animal, and derive no nourishment or other benefit from it which might not equally well be furnished by an inanimate object, such as the various Cirripedes. No Pyenogonoids have yet been reported from the Cetacea of this coast. Brief descriptions of the species of Cyamus found upon the California grey, the humpback, and the Arctic bowhead whales were submitted by me to the Academy at a recent meeting. I may here add to those descriptions a few facts since obtained, and bearing upon the species described. I have, through the courtesy of Capt. Scammon, been able to examine a large number of Cyamz obtained at Monterey, Cal., from the humpback (Megaptera versabilis, Cope). They are all of the same species as that (C. swffusus) described by me as parasitic upon that whale—a fact which tends to confirm the hypo- thesis that each species of whale has its own peculiar parasites, and that there is rarely more than one species of Cyamus found upon one animal. The females, which were unknown at the date of my descrip- tion, now prove to resemble the male in every respect, except in re- gard to the sexual organs, and in being a trifle more slender in form. Among the Cirripedes, Tubicinella has not been reported from these waters, nor is the Chelonobia known to have been obtained from any of the whales of this coast. The genera known from the north Pacific waters are Coronula, an allied form which I believe to be uncharacterized, and Otion or a closely allied form. SESSILIA. Coronuia, Lam. Coronula, Lamk. An. s. Vert. v. p. 387. Coronula balenaris, Linn. sp.; Lamk. Ann. du Mus. i. p. 468, pl. 30. figs. 2-4. This species, or one very closely allied to it, was obtained by the late Mr. Bridges, probably from the coast of Central America; but the identification of the exact locality and the species of cetacean Miscellaneous. 239 from which it was obtained was prevented by the premature and lamented decease of that energetic field naturalist. Coronula diadema?, Lamk. It is quite possible that the species here indicated under the above name may be distinct from the true Atlantic diadema; but materials for exact comparison are wanting, and the figures given by Reeve and others very closely resemble the form before me. The radiating ridges are six in each group, often slightly bifurcated at their bases, and strongly sculptured with transverse, fluctuating, slightly elevated beaded lines. ‘The interspaces are sharply transversely grooved. The superior membranous surface is brown, the pallium or hood surrounding the cirri is shghtly purplish. The scuta are subtrian- gulate, with the posterior prolongafion longest, slightly keeled above, with sharply pointed adjacent umbones at the anterior angle of the occludent margin. No vestiges of the terga are present. Adult specimens are over two inches in diameter at the base. In sucha spe- cimen the dimensions of the scuta are as follows :—length of occludent margin -215in., posterior margin (slightly arcuated) -28 in., anterior margin‘175 in. Colour of scuta white; concave below, stout, solid. This species has been obtained from the humpback whale (1. versa- bits) from Behring Strait to the Gulf of California, and may also be found on other species. It is especially abundant on the flippers and on the under lip of these animals. CRYPTOLEPAS, Nn. g. Scuta and terga both present, minute ; valves six ; externally pro- duced below the surface of the whale’s skin in thin radiating lamine, with their planes perpendicular to the vertical axis of the animal, and bifurcating and enlarged toward their distal edges. Parasitic on Cetacea. Type Cryptolepas rhachianectis, Dall, n. sp. Valves subequal, rostrum radiate, not alate. Lateral valves ante- riorly alate, posteriorly radiate ; carina alate, not radiate. Each valve internally transversely deeply grooved, and furnished externally with six radiating laminee vertically sharply grooved, the adjacent ter- minal laminz of each two valves coalescing to form one lamina of extra thickness; all the lamine bifurcated and thickened toward their outer edges, with two or more short spurs on each side, irregu- larly placed between the shell-wall and the bifurcation. Superior terminations of the valves (bluntly pointed ?) usually abraded, trans- versely striate. Scuta subquadrate, adjacent anteriorly, very slightly beaked in the middle of the occludent margin; terga subquadrate, small, separated from the scuta by intervening membrane ; both very small in proportion to the orifice. Membranes very thin and deli- cate, raised into small lamelle between the opercular valves. All the calcareous matter pulverulent, and showing a strong tendency to split up into lamin. Antero-posterior diameter of large specimen 1-62 in., ditto of orifice 63 in. ; transverse diameter of orifice 58 in. ; length of scuta ‘17 in., breadth -08 in. ; length of terga:07 in., breadth 240 Miscellaneous. ‘O07 in. Colour of membranes, when living, sulphur-yellow ; hood extremely protrusile. This species is found sessile on the California grey whale (Rha- chianectes glaucus, Cope). I have observed them on specimens of that species hauled up on the beach at Monterey for cutting off the blubber, in the bay-whaling of that locality. The superior surface of the lateral laminz being covered by the black skin of the whale, was not visible; and the animal, removed from its native element, protruding its bright yellow hood in every direction to a surprising distance, as if gasping for breath, presented a truly singular appear- ance. PEDUNCULATA. Orton, Leach. Otion, Leach, Encycl. Hrdannita mene vol. iii. p. 170. Otion Stimpsoni, Dall, n. sp. Scuta only present, beaked, with the umbones on the occludent margins ; anterior prolongation the longer, pointed, rather slender ; posterior prolongation rounded, wider; external margin concave. Colour (in spirits) hght orange with a dark purple streak on the rostral surface and on each side of the peduncle, while the lateral surfaces of the body-case and lobes are mottled with dark purple. The lower lip of the orifice is transversely striated and translucent, the upper margins, slightly reflexed internally, white; in some spe- cimens with two prolongations or small lobes above, which are wanting in other specimens. ‘The tubular prolongations very irregular and variable in size and form, usually unsymmetrical; one sometimes nearly abortive. Length of peduncle 2°8 in., of body 2°16 in., of lobes 2-0 in., of orifice 1-18 in., of scuta *55 in.; width of seuta +16 in. Hab. On the “ humpback” (MW. versabilis), sessile on the Coronule which infest that species, but never, so far as I have observed, on the surface of the whale itself. Dr. Leach describes five calcareous pieces, namely the scuta, terga, and rostrum, in the typical species (O. Cuvier, Leach); and they are figured by Reeve; but this species has certainly only the scuta. Whether this difference is of more than specific value I am not able to decide, owing to the great paucity of works of reference here. I should be unwilling to describe the species, were it not that it was submitted to the late lamented Dr. Stimpson for examination, and was pronounced by him to be new. A variety, or perhaps another form, was observed by me in Behring Strait in 1865, which was blotched all over with rose-pink, and had the scuta narrower and more slender; it was also smaller than the specimens before me; but as it is not at hand, I am unable to decide with certainty. I am indebted to Capt. C. M. Scammon and R. E. C. Stearns, Esq., for specimens and facilities furnished in the preparation of this paper. Most of the specimens were collected by the former gentleman, and will be figured in his forthcoming monograph of the Cetaceans of the N.W. Coast.—Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, Dec. 18, 1872. THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [FOURTH SERIES. ] No. 65. MAY 1873. XXXV.—On the Primitive Cell-layers. of the Embryo as the Basis of Genealogical Classification of Animals, and on the Origin of Vascular and Lymph Systems*. By E. Ray a” M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Exeter College, xford. A “wNATURAL” classification in modern zoology—in the zoology which recognizes in the various forms of living things the expression of one part of the general result proceeding from the continuous operation of physical forces—is a genealogical tree. In this tree, as in a family pedigree, no arbitrary arrangement is admissible, no association or separation of organic forms in harmony with theories of types, or with reference to symmetry and the vested interests of subkingdoms, classes, and orders. The simple questions are :—Have we grounds for believing this lot of forms to have a common an- cestry with that lot ? Which of these, again, give evidence of closer kinship? and which represent diverging lines of descent ? The evidence at our disposal for answering these questions satisfactorily, with regard to the innumerable varieties of plants and animals, is at the present time small indeed, but is increasing with great rapidity. The fact that we are able to classify organisms at all in ac- cordance with the structural characteristics which they present is due to the fact of their being related by descent; and the * The substance of the following pages formed part of a course of lectures on the classification of animals, commenced in the University Museum, Oxford, during Michaelmas term, 1872. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. xi. 21 322 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the classifications in vogue before the recognition of the origin of organic forms by descent may be regarded as unconscious attempts to answer the questions above put before they had been rightly formulated. The chief means which the naturalist at present possesses of making out the genealogical tree of the animal kingdom lie in the fact that the individual animals living at the present day, in the process of reproduction, revert to the original simple condition (or nearly so) from which they have in the course of long ages been evolved as specific forms. The doctrine of evolution teaches us that at a certain period in the history of this planet such albuminoid substances as protoplasm came, by gradual building-up, into existence. From such protoplasm, by slow continuous development, due to its properties of heredity and adaptation, all living forms have proceeded by direct descent. Strangely enough, a simple spheroid of protoplasm (nucleated or not) is the form under which the detached repro- ductive particle of each living organism makes its appearance, and from such a spheroid every individual living thing has been more or less directly developed within the space of a few days or weeks. In passing from this simple condition to its adult form the individual goes through a series of changes, which are now explained by what may be termed “the recapitulation hypothesis,” which supposes that the individual organism in thus developing repeats more or less completely the successive series of forms which its ancestry has presented in the course of past ages; in fact the development of the individual is an epitome of the development of the species. This tendency to recapitulate, which is the fullest expression of the phenomenon termed heredity, is lable to be masked in its effects in two chief ways, due to adaptation—namely, the tendency to develop directly to the adult form without exhibiting any ancestral phases, and the tendency to develop evanescent organs for the temporary wants of the young organism. The discrimination of the appearances due to these distinct factors is the task of modern embryology. It is clear that in proportion as this can be effected we have in our hands in the recapitulation hypo- thesis the means of determining the pedigree of all organisms. Comparative anatomy (the morphology of adult organisms), so far as it establishes identity of structure in certain groups of organisms, widens the significance of a developmental history worked out in one member of such a group, and furnishes suggestions of the highest value in the disentanglement of the hereditary and adaptational factors of such a history. The remains of extinct forms have a specially suggestive value ; but paleeontology as a whole, taken in connexion with Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 323 the study of geographical distribution, furnishes, with regard to such groups of organisms as have been preserved in the con- dition of fossils, a distinct and independent mass of evidence, enabling the naturalist to sketch out parts of the genealogical tree, thus supplementing and independently reiterating the conclusions drawn from embryology. It is only within the last ten, or, we may almost say, the last five years that the development of animals, especially of the Invertebrata, has begun to be studied with the requisite minuteness. Stimulated by the Darwinian theory and the recapitulation hypothesis, naturalists are beginning to apply the highest powers and new methods* of examination to the study of the development of all kinds of organisms, so as to trace out cell by cell the complete history of the elaboration of the complex adult from the simple ovum. It is only now that the first changes in the egg (the first dispositions of the embryonic cells) are becoming known in a sutliciently widely varied series of forms to enable the naturalist to form genera- lizations. It is only by slow degrees that those species are being found out which conserve - precious records in their pregnant infancies, often not even hinted by the uneventful life- histories of their nearest congeners. A commencement only has been made, but one of great promise, by the researches of Fritz Miiller (‘Fiir Darwin’), WeissmanT, Kowalewsky t, Ed. van Beneden§, Hiickell||, and others, from which we may, I think, draw conclusions of the greatest importance for genea- logical classification. It would not be surprising if the facts of development were to lead to another primary grouping of the animal kingdom than that indicated in the four are types or the six or seven types now generally adopted, or should assign to those great divisions unequal significance. They are con- fessedly groupings based upon the anatomy of the adult or- * The method of hardening the developing egg, imbedding it in a matrix, and then cutting thin sections, has only quite recently been ap- plied to Invertebrata, chiefly by Russian naturalists. + Embryology of the Diptera (Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1865-66). { A series of papers, in the Memoirs of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburg (1867-71), on the development of Ctenophora, Ascidia, Amphi- oxus, Sagitta, Euaxes, Lumbricus, Apis, and Hydrophilus, § A series of papers on the development of the Gregarina of the lobster and of various Crustacea (Nebalia, Mysis, Sacculina, &c.), in the Bulletins of the Belgian Academy, 1869-72. Also prize memoir, in the same Academy’s Transactions, on ‘‘ The Signification of the Parts of the Ege.” || Monograph of the Monera, Jenaische Zeitschr. 1868 ; Generelle Mor- phologie, 1867 ; The Organization of the Sponges and their Relationship to the Corals, Jenaische Zeitschr., and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870, y. pp. 1 & 107. 21* 324 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the ganism ; and therefore necessarily there has been a tendency in forming them to attach great importance to distinct plans of structure due to a secondary adaptation, whilst the fundamental community of organization has been ignored with something like intention. Von Baer’s coincidence with Cuvier in his establishing four modes of development, marking out groups of the same value as the latter’s “‘embranchements,” is due to the fact that fifty years ago the condition of biological science did not allow even the great philosophic student of embryology to go more deeply into the problem. He pointed out four modes in which the later adaptation of animals may proceed ; but he was unable at that time to bring into consideration the details of the previous stages of the history. It was under his immediate influence that the invaluable memoirsof Kowalewsky have been produced. It is, then, to be borne in mind that the four types of Baer and Cuvier represent essentially four modes of mechanical adaptation, and might be assumed, as, indeed, in some cases they are, by organisms exhibiting divergent characters of an earlier and more fundamental character. The doctrine of “ unity of type,” which has from time to time been put forward by oppo- nents of Cuvier, seems to be in closer agreement with the facts made known by recent embryological study than the more widely received dogma of a plurality of types. Already the most eminent of German anatomists, Professor Gegenbaur, has, in the second edition of his Comparative Anatomy (1870), adopted an arrangement of the seven great divisions of the animal kingdom which indicates this inequality in their relative value as branches of a genealogical tree. Whilst the Protozoa stand at the base of the main trunk, and the Ccelenterata diverge from this as a primary branch, the Mollusca, Verte- brata, Arthropoda, and Echinodermata are depicted as springing as four distinct secondary branches from the primary branch, represented by the heterogeneous and feebly marked group Vermes. This filiation of the five highest groups of the animal kingdom is supported on grounds which are chiefly anatomical ; and in the pages of this inestimable book facts are continually pointed out tending to demonstrate the homo- geny of the various organs of all these large groups—in short, exhibiting them as modifications of one type. The early history of the developing embryo tends con- clusively to establish this mode of representing the main features of the family tree of the animal kingdom; whilst, further, the hypothesis of unity of type (which is to be pre- ferred as a preliminary hypothesis on account of its greater simplicity as compared with that of a plurality of types) is, in Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 325 its application to the five higher groups of animals, continually receiving new support from observation, and seems likely to lead into most productive lines of research. The early changes in the developing spheroid of protoplasm leading to the formation of organs may be summarily stated as follows, so as briefly to put in view the fundamental cha- racteristics which they present in different groups of the animal series. Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Cytode. Cell. Polyplast without central cavity. (Optical section.) A. The reproductive spheroid is a non-nucleated particle of protoplasm (Cytod, Hck.), which either acquires a nucleus and becomes a true cell (Hck.), or remains in the non-nucleated condition; this latter condition characterizes the Monera or Protozoa homogenea, whilst the former is what is observed in all the other groups commonly classed as Protozoa (from which, however, the Spongida are excluded, since they appear in the next section). By differentiation of the primitive substance of the plastid (cell or cytode), without fission of the original mass, a cuticle and cuticular appendages, muscular fibrous layers, cilia, contractile cavities, and, by the segmentation of the nucleus, a reproductive germ- or sperm-mass may be former. Division of the primary spheroid, when it does take place, gives rise to new and separate individual spheroids, or to a loosely aggregated colony of such spheroids, to be termed a polyplast. In this polyplast there 1s no arrangement of the units into definite layers. The organisms whose mode of growth is thus described may be distinguished as HOMOBLASTICA. Notes to \.—The stock of the Homoblastica thus coincides with the Protozoa with the exclusion of the Sponges, and con- tains the following chief groups, the genetic aflinities of which must be hereafter discussed :—1. Llomogenea (embracing 326 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the Hiickel’s Monera as Nuda and the Foraminifera as Testacea) ; 2. Nuclerfera (embracing Ameboidea, Gregarinida, and Catal- lacta); 3. Radiolaria or Cytophora (embracing the Heliozoa or freshwater Radiolaria, and the Radiolaria proper or marine forms); 4. Jnfusoria (embracing the Suctoria and Ciliata, excluding the so-called Flagellate Infusoria, which, it seems, should be referred to the Volvocinean Alge); 5. Noctilucida (Noctiluca and Peridinium). We are indebted to Hiickel’s monograph in the ‘ Jenaische Zeitschrift’ (and translated in ‘Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’ for 1869) for the knowledge of the Monera and their reproduction. Prof. Ed. van Beneden, of Litge, has given a valuable account of the development and structure of a Gregarina from the lobster (Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. 1870 & 1871), from which it appears that the reproductive spheroid appears first as a cytode, and subsequently acquires a nucleolus and nucleus, whilst considerable tissue-differentiation also goes on, though the uni- cellular condition is maintained. The high differentiation of the Ciliate Infusoriais thus no evidence against their unicellular character. The development of the Radiolaria is not properly known in any case. Hiickel, in his great monograph, and more recently Cienkowski (Schultze’s Archiv, 1871, and Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci., Oct. 1871) have given some account of the formation of spores, which demonstrate the central capsule to be reproductive like the nucleus in other groups. If the yellow cells should prove to be parasitic, as Cienkowski suggests, then, as in colonies of Monera or Catallacta,all the units, with the exception of the central reproductive body, would be of coordinate value. B. The reproductive sphe- roid is at first a nucleated particle of protoplasm; in some cases it develops from a non-nucleated stage. In many cases the nucleus dis- appears before fertilization. Division of the spheroid then gives rise toa polyplast. By the growth of this polyplast either a hollow sphere boun- ded by a single layer of cells is produced, into which a portionot its/own) walll:be- Planula formed by invagination of a Ce invaginated or tucked, part of the wall of a polyplast with as by the adjustment of a central cavity. (Optical section.) Fig. 4. | | | Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 327 woven nightcap from its pulled-out to its cap-like condi- tion, or the cells arrange themselves in two definitely marked Fig. 6. Planula, without orifice, Planula with orifice, which formed by direct growth. has broken through. (Optical section. ) (Surface view.) layers, the inner of which bounds a cavity which subsequently, by a breaking through at one pole, communicates with the exterior. In either case the result is an organic form charac- terized by being constructed of two layers of cells, the inner of which lines a cavity opening to the exterior. This cavity is the primitive gastric cavity; and the organic form thus characterized may be known as the Planula*. The production of such a Planula, recognizable under extreme modifications of non-essential general shape (one of the most common causes of which is the admixture of a large mass of secondary yelk with the original egg-cell), is common to the developmental history of all animals above the Protozoa. But after this there is a divergence ; for whilst there is a further development of primitive cells in the Vermes, Mollusks, Echi- noderms, Arthropods, and Vertebrates, in the Coelenterata (in- cluding herein the Sponges) these two layers of cells, the endoderm and ectoderm, remain throughout life as the basis of further histological differentiation, even though in the larger forms the ectoderm may largely develop deep layers of a special muscular or skeletal nature. ‘The series of forms thus branching off from the genealogical tree may be termed DrpLOBLASTICA. The endoderm and ectoderm of the polypes and corals was recognized first by Professor Huxley, who at the same time * It may be advantageous to use the term Gasérula for that condition of the Planula when the orifice is present, as Hiickel has proposed since the above scheme was drawn up. 328 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the pointed out the similarity of these layers to the two primitive layers of the Vertebrate embryo. Notes to B.—The difference in the two modes of origin of the Planula may be due to the dropping of the mvagination- process as a shortening of the developmental process—that is to say, in obedience to the tendency to a direct as opposed to arecapitulative development. It is, however, to be noticed in connexion with this that in the later development of special organs we have examples where development occurs sometimes by invagination and sometimes by simple accretion, and where the bulk of the developing structure appears to determine the invagination. Such, for instance, is the case with the otocysts or auditory capsules of mollusks. In the Nudibranchiates I have satisfactorily determined that their cavity does not arise by invagination. On the other hand, in the Cephalopod Loligo [have found (what was previously sus- pected but undemonstrated) that the otocyst zs formed by an invagination, the ciliated canal connected with it being a remnant of its external communication. The development of the nerve-centres also furnishes examples. In Loligo I have observed that the cephalic ganglia originate each by invagina- tion and formation of a groove and cavity. In Gasteropods the corresponding ganglia form by simple thickening of the outer layer of cells. ‘The origin of the cerebro-spinal nerve- centre of Vertebrates and certain Tunicates, as compared with that of Arthropods and notably of certain Annelids (Lumbricus, and Huaxes as described by Kowalewsky), offers the same contrast. It is remarkable that the origin of the primitive gastric cavity by invagination has been more widely observed in the higher groups, and that in most Coelenterata as yet studied the cavity is formed directly. ‘There are exceptions to this among Coelenterata; but in this subject it must be remembered that we have as yet very few adequate observations. Among the higher groups the observations of KKowalewsky have especially established the occurrence of this primitive invagination in Amphioxus, in Tunicates, and certain Vermes ; my own ob- servations (as yet unpublished) have proved its wide-spread occurrence in Mollusca, viz. in the Lamellibranch Cyclas pusilla, in several Nudibranchs (Polycera, Holis, Doris, Pleuro- branchus), inthe Pulmonates Arion and Limax. 'The presence of accessory yelk is what, more than any thing else, appears among the Mollusca to be associated with the suppression of the invagination-process. The anus of Rusconi in the de- veloping Batrachia among Vertebrata represents the orifice of invagination in a somewhat modified condition. —j oD «< Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 329 The observations of Miklucho-Macleay*, which have been followed up in a masterly way by his teacher Professor Hiickel of Jena, first demonstrated the relationship of Sponges and Ceelenterata. The Planula-embryo of a calcareous sponge (Guancha blanca) is made known in Macleay’s paper; Q. Schmidt has figured that of another (Dunstervillia). The embryo of Spongilla, as described by Lieberktihn, is also a Planula. The retention of the Diploblastic constitution throughout life by the Coelenterata serves as an important fact in determining the homogenies of the perigastric and canal systems of the corals and medusoids. It is clear enough that they are merely diverticula, or portions of the primitive gastric cavity. As such they can have no homogenetic, but merely a homoplastic, agreement with the vascular and perivisceral systems of higher animals, the origin of which will be pointed out below. ‘The fluid which they contain will also be seen to be of a different nature from chyle or blood, and, in fact, is merely a diluted chyme. In the histological differentiation of Coelenterata the outer layer of cells gives rise to muscular fibre, and also represents a nervous system; in the case of [Hydra the fibres are con- tinuous with the large ectodermal cells (Kleimenberg), whilst in others (Meduse &c.) deep-lying cellular elements of the nature of muscular and connective tissue develop from the ectoderm. ‘The endodermal cells are confined to vegetative functions. The origin of generative products will be discussed below. C. Development having proceeded, as in the Diploblastica, to the production of an ecto- and endoderm, or an epi- and hypoblast, with primitive gastric cavity bounded by the latter, a third layer of cells makes its appearance between these two, whence taking its precise origin is notyet determined. A portion of this middle layer becomes more especially adherent to the ectoderm, another portion more especially to the endoderm. The separation between these two portions of the new mid layer may be complete so as to leave a wide cavity, or it may never be carried to any extent; but whatever extensive cavity or partial channels make their appearance, or whatever mesh- bearing or sponge-like character the mesoblast takes on, so as to produce an imperfect continuity between 1ts more super- ficial and deeper parts, connected and bound together, it may be, by branched cells—such cavity, channels, or spongy tissue are more or less complete representatives of the blood-lymph system. ‘lhe organisms characterized by the presence of these * Jenaische Zeitschrift, 1868, p. 221. 330 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the three primitive layers of cells, which furnish the original material for further histological differentiation, may be termed TRIPLOBLASTICA. In all Triploblastica (Vermes, Echinodermata, Mollusca, Vertebrata, Arthropoda) it appears that of the three layers the outer (epiblast) gives rise to epidermic structures, sense-organs, and the great nerve-centres ; the mid layer (mesoblast) to mus- cular tissue, skeletal tissue (varieties of connective tissue and cartilage), blood and lymph, and the walls of the cavities in which they are held; the imnernost layer (hypodlast) to the lining of the gastric or alimentary tract and its diverticula, in the form of glands. The primitive orifice of invagination (mouth of the Planu/a) does not persist, either as mouth or, as has been erroneously supposed, as anus, but becomes entirely closed up, and a new mouth and an anus eat their way into the gastric cavity from the exterior, developing thus pharynx and terminal intestine. ‘The origin of the generative products is, as in the Diploblastica, not ascertained to be exclusively from either epiblast or hypoblast. The communication of the meso- blastic blood-lymph-cavity, or a part of it, with the exterior occurs in all Triploblastica, and is accompanied by an ingrowth of the epiblast, which, appearing in the simplest worms as the pair of segmental organs or ‘ciliated excretory tubes,” persists in all the subsequent modifications of the type (Echinoderms, Arthropods, Mollusks, Vertebrates). Notes to C.—The above generalization must be understood as resting on a limited number of facts, which, however, are being daily increased in number. Attention has been already drawn in the notes to B to the frequent masking of the Planula stage and invagination-process in this group as well as in the preceding one. In the early stages of development of the few Vertebrata as yet carefully studied (viz. a few fish, Batrachia, and the common fow]) it is only in the Batrachia that evidence of the invagination, and that in a modified condition (see Stricker’s valuable paper in ‘Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zoologie,’ vol. xi., 1861), is obtained. It is yet a question, on which there is a considerable divergence of opinion, supported in each case by careful observation, whether the mesoblast has uni- formly the same essential origin in the various groups of the Triploblastica. The hypothesis that it has is justifiable in the present condition of knowledge as the simplest. We have to look for a reconciliation of the opinions based upon interpre- tation of observations carried out with different animals, which variously point to the derivation of the mid layer fromcells of the epiblast, from cells of the hypoblast, from original cells of the primitive polyplast, or from a new cell-formation in the yelk Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 331 distinct from the cleavage-process (free-cell formation). A further comprehension of the accompanying conditions and mode of carrying out of the suppression of steps in the historical epitome of the individual’s development will, more than any thing else, tend to this result. The non-identity of the mouth in Diploblastica and Triploblastica is one of the most curious divergences which a comparison of the two groups brings out. There is on the whole a satisfactory concordance of testimony with regard to the chief tissues and organs to which the three layers respectively give rise, if we except the generative products. The hypoblast of the Triploblastica retams the characters and significance of the Diploblast’s endoderm. The fundamental properties of the latter’s ectoderm .(musculo-sen- sorial layer of Kleinenberg) become distributed between the tissues differentiated from epiblast and mesoblast—a fact which, whether rightly or wrongly, suggests the ectoderm as the true source of origin of the mesoblast ; and, in the case of the earth- worm, Kowalewsky’s researches demonstrate this origin con- clusively. That the generative products arise from cells of the ectoderm in Hydra is certain, from Kleinenberg’s careful observations. - Hiickel, on the other hand, has found them derived from the endoderm in certain Meduse and in Caleareous Sponges, whilst Allman makes the same statement as to some Hydroid polyps. That the ovaries and testes in higher animals arise from the outer layer is not inconsistent with the fact that they may first definitely appear within the limits of the mesoblast. An in- growth and intercalation of the cells of the epi- and mesoblast at an early period, such as Waldeyer has pointed to, sufficiently explains the position of the vertebrate ovary and testis, even though they be developed from the epiblast. ‘The position of the generative masses of Oligochetous Annelids in their earliest phase, as buds of the tissue in immediate contact with the nerve-cord, to which I have drawn attention in Chatogaster* and Tubifext, is in complete agreement with the view of their derivation from cells of the epiblast, when considered in the light of Kowalewsky’s admirable demonstration of the ingrowth of the epiblast to form the ganglion-chain of Lwmbricus and Huaxes. A true blood-system, or blood-lymph-system as it is better to call it in view of the present signification of words, is only possible where a mesoblast is developed—that is, in the Tn- ploblastica. In all Triploblastica it is represented by lacunz or channels, or by mere wide-setting of the cellular elements * Quart. Journ. Microsc. Science, July 1870. + Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, vii. p. 90. 332 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the of the mesoblast, between and around which the movement of a fluid, so-called lymph, is possible. A blood- -lymph-system or series of channels appears in its simplest form in the flat-worms, where the main portion of those channellings in the mesoblast, sometimes spoken of as ““water-vascular system,” must be regarded as the commencing differentiation of the blood-lymph vascular system. The true nature of these channels is well seen in a transverse section, such as that of Bothriocephalus given by Landois (Zeitschr. f. Zool. 1872), or such as that of the Planarian Bipalium to be described by my friend Mr. Moseley, who assigns to them the same importance as is done here. ‘The channels of the water- vascular system in these cases are seen in section to be inter- sected by long branching cells; they are, in fact, only partial excavations of the mesoblastic tissue. Such excavation, carried to a greater extent and widened out, ultimately forms the “nerivisceral space” seen in many Nemerteans, and in all the Gephyrea, Cheetopoda, Echinodermata. When parts of this excavation remain shut off from parallel parts, and either com- municate or do not communicate with the larger sinus-like spaces, the conditions are given for the further modification of this primitive vascular channelling into distinct blood-vessels, lacunee, and pericardial smus-system, as in Mollusks, or into a closed vascular system lying within a perivisceral sinus, as in Chetopoda, or (no perivisceral sinus being apparent) into closed vessels containing hemoglobin surrounding organs, as in some leeches, or, lastly, into great sinus-spaces opening through a “lymph-sy stem’? into a closed system of blood- vessels, as in Vertebrates. The orifices of the water-vascular system of the Planarians, Cestodes, and Trematodes are, no doubt with reason, looked upon as representing exactly the orifices of the ‘‘segment-organs”’ of the Cheetopoda ; but we have no warrant for assuming that more than the aperture and a first portion of the “canal” in the flat-worms corresponds with the little trumpet-mouthed tube which hangs freely in the large perivisceral space of a Cheetopod, or such a leech as Branchiobdella. The observed facts of development are not conclusive as they at present stand as to the origin of the segmental organ of Chetopoda. Kowa- lewsky derives them from the middle layer in the case of Euaxes ; but in view of the difficulties of the observation, and of adverse considerations furnished by the facts of development of apparently homogenous parts in Mollusks and Insects, an argument cannot be based upon their mode of development ; nor do the facts of development at present established lend themselves to the decision of the question whether the flat- Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. 333 worms possess in their vascular system the commencement of a body-cavity. The most conclusive evidence which can be adduced on the matter is the analogy of such a mollusk as Phy/- lirhoé, where, as in other Mollusca, the perivisceral cavity is de- veloped only as a series of sinuses, of which the pericardium is one. or where, as we may say, the perivisceral space is reduced to the pericardium. This pericardium is produced at one end into a tube or canal ciliated at one part, which opens to the exterior. The ciliated tube represents a segment-organ, as must be admitted for the renal organ of Mollusca generally, and especially for the so-called “hearts” or “oviducts” of Brachiopoda. In Phyllirhoé we have, it seems to me, as in the flat-worms, the imperfect channellings and spaces of a “parenchymatous” body placed in relation with the exterior by the segment-organ, the wall of which is not discontinuous with that of the channels. It is when the perivisceral space becomes large and expanded that the segment-organ floats in it with a trumpet-like inner orifice ; on the other hand, when the blood-lymph-space is canal-like, then the segment-organ is merely its continuation to the exterior. Ciliation and contractility, both exhibited by the “water- vascular system”’ in T'rematodes, are both familiar characters of the perivisceral space when developed on a more capacious scale. Contractility is of course in the nature of the case, the walls of the perivisceral space being muscular. Cilia occur in the perivisceral cavity of some Chetopoda and in that of Gephyrea, in the primitive mesoblastic cavity of the developing Lamellibranch Pisidiwm and of Aplysia, also in the peritoneal (perivisceral) space of the frog. The condition of the vascular system in different genera of leeches is instructive, tending, as it seems, to bridge over the gulf between a simple perivisceral primitive blood-lymph-space and the more complicated differentiations of lymphatic systems, pleuro-peritoneal cavity, and blood-vascular system to which it simultaneously gives rise in higher organisms. The blood- lymph-space exists in the common leech as four chief longitu- dinal canals, in one of which the nerve-cord lies. The apertures of the segment-organs lead into closed pouches, whose cavity is also to be reckoned to the blood-lymph-space, though not in continuity with its longitudinal portions. In other leeches (e. g. Branchiobdella), whilst two of the longitudinal canals are retained, excavation iscarried on in the mesoblastic parenchyma in such away as to leave the segment-organs floating trumpet- like in a great perivisceral sinus, in which also the nerve-cord lies. The longitudinal canals may, as in Hirudo, contain a liquid impregnated with haemoglobin, and remain closed from 334 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the communication with the rest of the blood-lymph-system. This is very generally the case in Annelids ; not so, however, in the Gephyrean Sipunculus,where the tentacular vessel communicates periodically with the perivisceral space. In Vertebrates the hemoglobin-bearing or respiratory system and the lymph- bearing sinus-system communicate at various points, so that the fluid in the former is complex, being comparable to the respi- ratory fluid of an Annelid plus its perivisceral fluid. It is hence hemochyle or blood-lymph, if we limit the significance of “blood” to that which it really connotes, namely the red part of the vascular fluid. If such a nomenclature be admissible, viz. the limitation of “blood” to the respiratory element, then the fluid in the closed vascular system of Annelids would be blood, the perivisceral fluid lymph; the perivisceral fluid of Gly- cera with its red corpuscles would be blood-lymph or hemo- chyle ; the circulatory fluid of Mollusca and Arthropods would also be hemochyle, since there is no separation of a respiratory element in separate vessels, and in exceptional cases (Solen, Planorbis, Chironomus, Chirocephalus, Daphnia) hemoglobin does appear in the common circulatory fluid; the fluid of the pleuro-peritoneal cavity, lymphatic canals, and vessels in Ver- tebrates would be “lymph,” and its corpuscles, derived, as throughout the triploblastic series, from the proliferation of the connective-tissue corpuscles lining the walls of the lymph-spaces, would be lymph-corpuscles or leucocytes; the fluid in the arteries and veins, on the other hand, would be blood-lymph or heemochyle, being lymph added to other liquid and corpuscular elements, the latter of which are respiratory and impregnated with hemoglobin, whence they may be termed “‘pneumocytes.”’ As an illustration of the point which I wish to urge—viz. that the various vascular and sinus systems of T'riploblastica are not to be regarded as important differentiations, but are rather parts of one and the same primary blood-lymph-cavity slightly modified or isolated—let me point to two facts. — First, among polychetous Annelida we have generally a closed vas- cular system and a perivisceral space; in Glycera, however, the shutting off of a part of the blood-lymph-space as a closed system does not occur, but we have only the one great peri- visceral chamber, with pneumocytes added to its corpuscular contents, this change being unaccompanied by any other great structural modification; and it is a fact that “anangian — genera” occur in the same family with others possessing the | closed set of vessels, e.g. Aphroditacea. Secondly, in a | parasitic crustacean as yet undescribed, discovered by Prof. Edouard van Beneden of Liége, there is developed a closed vascular system lying within the regular blood-sinuses, and — Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo. ea) containing, as in the case of Annelids, hemoglobin. The exceptional development of such a subdivision of the blood- lymph-space, unparalleled throughout the whole group of Ar- thropoda, is additional evidence in favour of the view that the primitive blood-lymph-space readily lends itself to the develop- ment of variously distributed and communicating vascular systems, even systems as special as the ambulacral and respi- ratory systems of Echinoderms. The relation of the segment-organs to the primitive blood- space has already been spoken of. There is considerable ground for regarding it as constant throughout the Triploblas- tica, as the blood-lymph-space itself is constant. It appears under various modifications as a canal, ‘often ciliated and funnel-like, forming a communication between part of the blood-lymph-space and the exterior—as, for example, the brown tubes and the cloacal tree of Gephyrea, the organ of Bojanus, the Fallopian tubes and seminal ducts of sharks, and more doubtfully in Echinodermata and Arthropods. The Triploblastica not only exhibit this unity of type as regards their chief viscera, but there are certain regions of the body which must be considered identical in all; especially must the prostomium or region in front of the mouth, the axis of anterior growth, where it is persistent, be held to be homo- genous throughout the series. It is in relation with this “head-flap”’ that the primitive nerve-centres are developed and always make their appearance as the great sensorial gan- glion-masses. Already in the free-swimming larve of some Diploblastica, such as Actinia, the prostomium is indicated, having a necessary mechanical relation to bilateral symmetry when the mouth is placed anteriorly and locomotion is parallel with the alimentary axis, though here we must not overlook the distinct character of the Diploblastic and Triploblastic mouths. The large primitive tentacle of the young Actinia is a prostomium, and only loses its superior overhanging character as regards the mouth when the animal, abandoning locomotive habits, fixes itself and develops other processes around the mouth which soon equal the first in size. The prostomium in Triploblastica is liable to be suppressed alto- gether in the course of individual development, the mouth becoming terminal or other modifications arising ; but where it does appear it constantly carries the chief organ of sight, whilst the auditory sac is prostomial in Turbellarians, but metastomial in Tunicates, Vertebrates, and Mollusca. The production of individuals of an increased complexity of organization among 'T'riploblastica, by the linear aggregation of zooids, produced by budding in the posterior or metastomial 336 Mr. E. Ray Lankester on the axis of growth (tertiary aggregates of Herbert Spencer) among Annu- losa, and probably (though not according to Spencer) among Vertebrata, and even some Mol- lusea—the process occurring at a very early period and its results » being obscured, or even entirely resolved, by later “ integrating ” development in the two latter cases—does not affect the prosto- mium, which always has an axis of anterior growth. When a zooid-segment of a linear tertiary ep ageregate develops a prostomium or axis of anterior growth, the chain necessarily breaks at that point (Microstomum, Tenia, Nai- did, Syllide). The segmenta- tion of the prostomial axis in 4rchiscoler (optical section) : Arthropoda and some Annelids, pr, prostomium; pst, metasto- which has an appearance of being ‘m™ium; 0, mouth; a, anus; s, a zooid-segmentation comparable Souci wR aper- : ue ure; ep, epiblast; », nerve- to that of the metastomial axis,on Gentre; mes, mesoblast; hyp, account of the identity in the —hypoblast. character of the appendages with : those of the metastomial axis, has yet to be explained. It may be suggested that it is due to a distinct breaking up of this axis like the posterior one into zooid-segments or zoon- ites: there is much against this supposition (see Trans. Linn. Soe. 1869, On Chetogaster and dvolosoma”’). Much more likely, it seems, is the explanation that the oral aperture shifts position, and that the ophthalmic segment alone in Arthro- poda represents the prostomium, the antennary and antennular segments being aboriginally metastomial and only prostomial by later adaptational shifting of the oral aperture. The assumption of such a shifting of the oral aperture is fully warranted by what has been demonstrated in the case of Vertebrata through Kowalewsky’s researches on